Skip to main content

Full text of "Mothers of great men; sketches"

See other formats


Class 

Book 

CopyrigME?. 


A 


GBHRIGHT  DEPOSED 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 


SKETCHES 


BY 
JULIA  M.  ALEXANDER 


THE  OBSERVER  PRINTING  HOUSE,  INC. 

CHARLOTTE,  N.  C. 

1916 


•; 


IP 


COPYRIGHT 

1916 

By  JULIA  M.  ALEXANDER 


iC 


JAN  30  1917 


'CI.A455372 


TO  MOTHERS 

OF 

EVERY  TIME  AND  NATION 

WHO  HAVE  TRAINED  THEIR  SONS 

TO  SERVE  WELL, 

GOD,  AND  THEIR  COUNTRY 
THIS  BOOK  IS  REVERENTLY  INSCRIBED 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 
I 

Mary  Ball  Washington,  Mother  of  George 

Washington  II 

II 
Margaret    Cox    Ruskin,    Mother   of    John 

Ruskin 37 

III 
Margaret     Aitken     Carlyle,     Mother    of 

Thomas   Carlyle   : 6j 

IV 
Susanna  Annesley  Wesley,  Mother  of  John 

and  Charles  Wesley  131 

V 
Monica,  Mother  of  Saint  Augustine 147 

VI 
Glimpses  of  the  Mothers  of  Many  Great 

Men 165 


I 


FOREWORD 

N  THE  Capitoline  Museum,  at  Rome,  there  may  be  seen 
the  fragment  of  a  statue,  of  which  only  the  base 
remains,  and  thereon  the  inscription, 

"CORNELIA, 
MOTHER  OF  THE  GRACCHI." 

In  the  dim  but  glorious  past  of  Rome,  this  memorial  of 
stone  was  reared  by  an  admiring  people  to  the  memory  of 
a  Roman  mother  in  whom  were  combined  the  noble  virtues 
and  lofty  traits  of  character  which,  in  that  age,  best  repre- 
sented the  ideal  of  heroic  motherhood. 

This  is,  however,  but  a  single  instance,  where,  to  the 
worth  of  motherhood,  has  been  paid  such  signal  honor. 
History  has  accorded  the  mother  scant  recognition;  her 
biography  has  seldom  been  written;  and  the  annals  of 
time  record  scarce  more  than  a  passing  word  to  bear  testi- 
mony to  that  potent  influence  which,  more  than  all  else, 
has  shaped  the  destinies  of  the  world's  distinguished  men. 

But  the  highest  and  most  lasting  tribute  to  motherhood 
is  not  to  be  found  in  memorials  of  stone  and  brass — rather 
let  it  be  sought  in  the  lives  of  sons  and  daughters  whose 
true  greatness  and  nobility  of  character  is  attributable  to 
that  maternal  influence  which  guided  their  infant  steps 
through  the  impressionable  period  of  life,  and  prepared 
them  to  meet  with  wisdom  and  with  confidence  the  stern 
duties  of  maturer  years. 


io  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

Whether  or  not  it  be  true  that  the  gifts  and  character- 
istics of  a  mother  are  most  often  inherited  by  her  son, 
while  those  of  the  father  most  frequently  descend  to  the 
daughter,  it  is,  nevertheless,  an  established  fact  that  behind 
the  life  of  many  a  great  man — and  the  secret  of  his  notable 
career — has  been  the  influence  of  a  great  mother,  which 
has  molded  his  character  and  stimulated  him  to  high 
endeavor. 

Difficult  has  been  the  task  to  find  material  for  the  making 
of  a  book  which  records  the  lives  of  even  a  few  of  these 
noble  women.  It  is  in  the  biography  of  the  son,  or  in  his 
autobiographical  writings,  one  may  sometimes  find  the 
incomplete  story  of  her  life ;  and  therefore,  it  is  ofttimes 
necessary  to  recount  much  concerning  the  family  of  which 
she  was  the  center,  and  of  the  son  through  whose  fame 
she  lives. 

Men  are  to  be  counted  great,  not  alone  by  heritage  of 
rank  or  wealth,  but  when  by  innate  worth  and  merit  they 
have  risen  to  conspicuous  places  in  the  world's  category 
of  immortals.  In  this  volume,  the  mothers  who  are 
accounted  great  are  but  types  of  women  in  every  age,  who, 
in  the  lives  of  their  sons,  have  unconsciously  built  the 
foundation  for  that  which  is  best  and  noblest  in  the  life 
of  the  nation. 

Their  influence  is  not  to  be  estimated,  but,  like  the  ever- 
widening  stream,  is  far-reaching,  sweeping  onward  into 
the  currents  of  Time. 


MARY  BALL  WASHINGTON 

MOTHER  OF 

GEORGE  WASHINGTON 

MARY  BALL  WASHINGTON,  mother 
of  Gen.  George  Washington,  was  of 
English  ancestry,  the  direct  line  of 
the  Ball  family  (which  may  be  traced  back 
to  1480)  showing  her  to  be  seventh  in  descent  from 
"William  Ball,  Lord  of  the  Manor  of  Barkham, 
Com.  Berks,  died  in  the  year,  1480."  Barkham, 
known  in  olden  times  as  "Boercham,"  is  noted  as 
the  place  at  which  William  the  Conqueror  first 
came  to  a  halt  on  his  march  from  the  bloody  field 
of  Hastings;  and  it  is  said  that  it  was  here  he 
"stayed  his  ruthless  hand." 

The  Ball  family  belonged  to  the  landed  gentry 
of  England — to  that  great  middle  class  which, 
although  not  endowed  with  vast  material  riches, 
has  proven  to  be  possessed  in  a  large  measure  of 
wealth  of  intellect;  for  from  the  landed,  untitled 
gentry  has  sprung  England's  great  host  of  scholars, 
poets,  and  philosophers. 


12  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

William  Ball  was  the  first  of  his  family  to  emi- 
grate to  America,  and  in  the  year  1650  settled  in 
Lancaster  County,  Virginia.  At  the  time  when  he, 
in  company  with  other  cavaliers,  left  England,  the 
royal  house  had  been  overthrown,  and  many  of  its 
adherents  met  with  severe  persecution,  which 
forced  them  to  seek  the  peace  and  freedom  of 
colonial  life. 

As  to  public  services  rendered  by  the  Ball 
family,  no  record  has  been  given,  but  it  boasted  a 
coat-of-arms  showing  a  shield  upon  which  is  a 
"lion  rampant — the  most  honorable  emblem  of 
heraldry;  and  the  lion's  paws  bear  aloft  a  ball!" 
The  motto  of  the  family,  "Coelum  tueri,"  comes 
from  Ovid — "He  gave  to  man  a  noble  countenance, 
and  commanded  him  to  gaze  upon  the  heavens, 
and  to  carry  his  looks  upward  to  the  stars." 
Bishop  Meade  says  of  the  Ball  coat-of-arms: 
"There  is  much  that  is  bold  about  it;  as  a  lion 
rampant  with  a  globe  in  his  paw,  with  helmet, 
shield,  and  visor,  and  other  things  betokening 
strength  and  courage — but  none  of  these  suit  my 
work.  There  is,  however,  one  thing  that  does. 
On  a  scroll  are  these  words,  'Coelum  tueri !'  May 
it  be  a  memento  to  all  his  posterity  to  look  upward 
and  seek  the  things  which  are  above." 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  13 

Before  the  time  that  the  Ball  family  had 
emigrated  to  America,  an  Englishman  by  the  name 
of  John  Washington  had  settled  in  Westmoreland, 
Virginia,  and  had  risen  to  great  influence,  holding 
various  responsible  positions  in  the  county.  It  was 
a  descendant  of  this  house — Augustine  Wash- 
ington— who,  in  the  year  1730,  became  the  husband 
of  Mary  Ball. 

Of  Mary  Ball's  childhood  little  is  known.  Many 
traditions  relating  to  her  girlhood  are  based  on 
letters  found  by  a  Union  soldier,  but  which 
undoubtedly  refer  to  some  other  young  woman 
having  the  same  name.  Her  mother's  death  occur- 
ring when  Mary  Ball  was  only  thirteen  years  of 
age,  she  went  to  make  her  home  with  her  sister 
Elizabeth  (the  wife  of  Samuel  Bonum),  the  only 
other  surviving  member  of  the  immediate  family. 
Of  her  personal  appearance  and  attractiveness, 
Washington  Irving  writes  that  she  was  "a  beauty 
and  a  belle. "  His  authority,  however,  was  George 
Washington  Parke  Custis,  the  only  person  of  her 
acquaintance  who  has  left  a  written  description  of 
Mary  Ball;  and  he  knew  her  only  when  she  had 
reached  middle  life. 

That  she  was  typically  English  in  appearance  is 
to  be  granted;  also,  that  she  was  "finely  formed, 
her  features  pleasing,  yet  strongly  marked." 


i4  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

Her  young  womanhood  was  similar  to  that  of 
any  other  Virginia  maiden  of  her  social  position, 
during  that  period,  in  that  she  received  a  good  edu- 
cation, and  was  also  taught  dancing,  horsemanship, 
and  kindred  accomplishments,  to  fit  her  for  the 
round  of  social  pleasures  which  constituted  the  gay 
life  of  Westmoreland  and  the  neighboring  sec- 
tions of  country. 

In  the  year  1730,  at  the  age  of  twenty-two — 
considered  in  that  day  by  no  means  an  early  age 
for  marriage — she  became  the  second  wife  of 
Augustine  Washington.  Her  new  home  was  a 
roomy,  old-fashioned  house  on  the  banks  of  the 
Potomac;  the  plantation,  known  as  "Wakefield," 
comprising  a  thousand  acres  of  fine  farming  land, 
well  wooded  and  well  watered. 

The  bride  has  been  described*  as  ' 'covertly 
exploring  her  new  home,  and  scanning  the  foot- 
prints of  her  predecessor ;  keeping  her  own  counsel, 
but  instructing  herself  as  to  what  manner  of  woman 
had  first  enthroned  herself  in  the  bosom  of  her 
lord.  It  appears  she  was  arrested  in  this  voyage 
of  discovery  by  a  small  but  rare  treasure  of  books. 
Standing  before  the  diamond-paned  secretary,  she 
examined  one  volume  after  another.    Finally,  turn- 


*  "The  Mother  of  Washington,  and  Her  Times,"  by  Mrs.  Roger 
A.    Pryor. 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  15 

ing  over  the  leaves  of  one,  she  read,  'On  Self- 
Denial/  'On  Ye  Vanity  and  Vexation  which 
Ariseth  from  Worldly  Hope  and  Expectation.' 
These  seemed  to  be  words  of  wisdom  by  which  one 
might  be  guided.  The  title  page  announced  'Sir 
Matthew  Hale's  Contemplations';  the  flyleaf 
revealed  the  name  of  the  owner,  'Jane  Washington.' 
Finding  the  inkhorn,  she  wrote  firmly  beneath,  'And 
Mary  Washington' — probably  the  first  time  she 
had  written  the  new  name. 

"We  all  know  the  rest:  how  this  book  of  Eng- 
land's learned  Judge  never  left  her  side;  how  she 
read  it  to  her  stepsons  and  her  own  sons,  how  it 
was  reverenced  by  George  Washington,  how  it  is 
treasured  today  at  our  National  mecca — Mount 
Vernon." 

At  the  Wakefield  home  was  born,  on  February 
22,  1732,  a  son,  whom  Mrs.  Washington  named  for 
her  valued  friend,  George  Eskridge. 

It  was  not  long  after  this  that  the  old  house  was 
destroyed  by  fire;  the  young  wife,  while  diligently 
engaged  in  burning  leaves  and  debris  in  her  garden, 
found  that  the  flames  were  beyond  her  control,  and 
it  was  not  long  until  the  family  mansion  was  in 
ashes.  Her  husband  was  away  from  home  at  the 
time,  but  through  the  exertions  of  Mrs.  Washing- 
ton and  her  servants,  some  pieces  of  furniture  and 


16  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

a  few  treasured  possessions  were  carried  to  a  place 
of  safety,  the  beloved  "Sir  Matthew  Hale"  being 
among  the  treasures  rescued. 

The  family  "dined  that  day  in  the  kitchen,  in 
apparent  content,"  and  the  burning  of  the  home 
was  not  permitted  to  disturb  in  great  measure  the 
well-ordered  routine  of  plantation  life. 

After  the  loss  of  the  Wakefield  house,  the  Wash- 
ington moved  to  "Pine  Grove,"  a  farm  on  the 
banks  of  the  Rappahannock,  opposite  Fredericks- 
burg. Here,  in  1743,  Augustine  Washington  died, 
leaving  seven  children — two  by  his  first  wife,  and 
five  by  the  second — to  the  care  and  guardianship 
of  his  young  widow. 

George,  the  eldest  of  the  five  children  of 
Augustine  and  Mary  Ball  Washington,  was  at  this 
time  only  ten  years  of  age;  his  brothers  and  sisters 
were  Elizabeth,  Samuel,  John,  and  Augustine; 
Mildred,  another  child  of  this  union,  having  died 
in  infancy. 

The  words  of  Goethe — "She  is  a  most  excellent 
woman,  who,  when  the  husband  dies,  becomes  a 
father  to  the  children" — are  most  applicable  to  Mrs. 
Washington.  At  the  age  of  thirty-five,  she  was  left 
alone  with  all  the  responsibilities  of  rearing  a  family, 
and  administering  upon  a  large  estate;  and  in  each 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  17 

capacity  she  proved  herself  most  worthy  and 
capable  of  the  trust. 

Mr.  Custis,  who  in  childhood  was  often  a  visitor 
at  the  Washington  homes,  writes  as  follows: 

"Bred  in  those  domestic  and  independent  habits 
which  graced  the  Virginia  matrons  in  the  old  days 
of  Virginia,  this  lady,  by  the  death  of  her  husband, 
became  involved  in  the  cares  of  a  young  family  at 
a  period  when  those  cares  seem  more  especially  to 
claim  the  aid  and  control  of  the  stronger  sex.  It 
was  left  for  this  eminent  woman,  by  a  method  the 
most  rare,  by  an  education  and  discipline  the  most 
peculiar  and  imposing,  to  form  in  the  youth-time 
of  her  son  those  great  and  essential  qualities  which 
gave  luster  to  the  glories  of  his  after-life.  If  the 
school  savored  the  more  of  the  Spartan  than  the 
Persian  character,  it  was  a  fitter  school  to  form  a 
hero,  destined  to  be  the  ornament  of  the  age  in 
which  he  flourished,  and  a  standard  of  excellence 
for  ages  yet  to  come. 

"The  home  of  Mrs.  Washington,  of  which  she 
was  always  mistress,  was  a  pattern  of  order.  There 
the  levity  and  indulgence  common  to  youth  were 
tempered  by  a  deference  and  well-regulated 
restraint,  which,  while  it  neither  suppressed  nor 
condemned  rational  enjoyment  used  in  the  spring- 
time of  life,  prescribed  those   enjoyments   within 


18  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

the  bounds  of  moderation  and  propriety.  Thus  the 
chief  was  taught  the  duty  of  obedience,  which  pre- 
pared him  to  command.  His  mother  held  in  reserve 
an  authority  which  never  departed  from  her,  even 
when  her  son  had  become  the  most  illustrious  of 
men.  It  seemed  to  say,  'I  am  your  mother,  the 
being  who  gave  you  life,  the  guide  who  directed 
your  steps  when  they  needed  a  guardian:  my 
maternal  affection  drew  forth  your  love;  my 
authority  constrained  your  spirit;  whatever  may 
be  your  success  or  your  renown,  next  to  your  God, 
your  reverence  is  due  to  me.' 

"Nor  did  the  chief  dissent  from  the  truths;  but 
to  the  last  moments  of  his  venerable  parent,  yielded 
to  her  will  the  most  dutiful  and  implicit  obedience, 
and  felt  for  her  person  and  character  the  highest 
respect,  and  the  most  enthusiastic  attachment. 

"Such  were  the  domestic  influences  under  which 
the  mind  of  Washington  was  formed,  and  that  he 
not  only  profited  by,  but  fully  appreciated,  their 
excellence  and  the  character  of  his  mother,  his 
behavior  toward  her  at  all  times  testified." 

Mrs.  Washington  rose  fully  equal  to  the  condi- 
tion of  affairs  which  confronted  her.  Strong  self- 
reliance,  combined  with  unusual  executive  ability, 
aided  her  in  the  performance  of  the  multitudinous 
duties  which  thronged  her  footsteps.     The  planta- 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  19 

tion  was  to  be  superintended,  her  children  edu- 
cated, and  various  matters  pertaining  to  the  house- 
hold given  personal  attention. 

In  the  home  circle,  Mrs.  Washington's  rule  was 
none  the  less  than  that  of  a  queen  over  her  little 
kingdom.  From  her  children  she  exacted  strictest 
obedience,  and  received  their  deepest  reverence  and 
love ;  her  friends  were  many,  and  were  given  warm 
welcome  beneath  the  hospitable  roof;  her  servants 
were  loyal  and  devoted,  and  received  in  return 
kindly  consideration  and  watchful  care.  From  the 
windows  of  her  home  might  be  obtained  a  view  of 
Fredericksburg,  and  of  the  wharf  where  ships  from 
England  came  to  unload  their  wares,  receiving  in 
exchange  great  cargoes  of  tobacco,  which  was  fast 
becoming  a  popular  luxury  in  the  old  world.  That 
Mrs.  Washington  did  not  engage  in  bartering  with 
the  English  traders  is  evident  from  a  letter  written 
to  her  brother  Joseph  in  England,  excusing  herself 
for  not  sending  letters,  with  the  following  explana- 
tion: "As  I  don't  ship  tobacco,  the  Captains  never 
call  on  me,  soe  that  I  never  know  when  tha  come 
and  when  tha  goe."  Says  Mr.  Custis :  "Her  great 
industry,  with  the  well  regulated  economy  of  all  her 
concerns,  enabled  her  to  dispense  considerable 
charities  to  the  poor,  although  her  own  circum- 
stances were  always  far  from  rich.    All  manner  of 


20  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

domestic  economies  met  her  zealous  attentions; 
while  everything  about  her  household  bore  marks 
of  her  care  and  management,  and  very  many  things 

the  impress  of  her  own  hands The  mother 

of  George  Washington,  the  hero  of  the  American 
Revolutionary  War,  and  the  first  President  of  the 
United  States,  claimed  the  noblest  distinction  that  a 
woman  should  covet  or  gain,  that  of  training  a  gifted 
son  in  the  way  he  should  go,  and  inspiring  him,  by 
her  example,  to  make  the  way  of  goodness  his  path 
to  glory." 

Life  in  the  colonies  was  filled  with  many  social 
pleasures.  Hospitality  abounded  everywhere,  and 
there  was  a  constant  round  of  house-parties  and 
other  festivities,  winter  and  summer.  "Pine 
Grove"  was  the  mecca  for  relatives  of  the  Wash- 
ington family,  and  a  large  circle  of  friends,  both 
young  and  old.  Always  cordial  and  of  cheerful 
spirit,  Mrs.  Washington,  however,  possessed  a 
dignity  of  manner  that  at  first  rather  repelled 
strangers,  and  caused  children  to  stand  somewhat 
in  awe  of  her.  Lawrence  Washington,  who  was 
cousin  and  playmate  of  her  son,  George,  thus  speaks 
of  her  austerity  of  manner:  "I  was  often  there 
with  George,  his  playmate,  schoolmate,  and  young 
companion.  Of  the  mother,  I  was  ten  times  more 
afraid  than  I  ever  was  of  my  own  parents;  she 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  21 

awed  me  in  the  midst  of  her  kindness — for  she  was 
indeed  truly  kind.  And  even  now,  when  time  has 
whitened  my  locks,  and  I  am  the  grandparent  of 
the  second  generation,  I  could  not  behold  that 
majestic  woman  without  feelings  it  is  impossible  to 
describe.  Whoever  has  seen  that  awe-inspiring  air 
and  manner  so  characteristic  of  the  Father  of  His 
Country,  will  remember  the  matron  as  she  appeared 
the  presiding  genius  of  her  well-ordered  household, 
commanding  and  being  obeyed." 

To  this  description  is  no  doubt  due  the  universal 
impression  of  the  stern  manner  of  Mrs.  Wash- 
ington. 

With  high  sense  of  honor  and  sincerity  of  mind, 
she  is  accredited  with  the  twofold  virtue  of  never 
gossiping,  nor  allowing  those  about  her  to  in- 
dulge in  this  habit.  Sincerity  was  with  her  a  pro- 
nounced characteristic,  and  she  always  expected  to 
a  like  degree  the  same  virtue  in  others.  It  has  been 
said  that  visitors  never  failed  to  receive  from  Mrs. 
Washington  a  gracious,  cordial  welcome,  but  when 
they  once  had  stated  that  they  could  no  longer  re- 
main, she  took  them  at  their  word,  and  afforded 
every  facility  to  aid  in  their  departure. 

Always  prompt  in  meeting  appointments,  she 
brought  up  her  children  to  observe  the  same  habit. 
Especially  did  her  son  George  thus  learn  the  value 


22  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

of  time,  which  served  him  well  in  the  high  offices 
to  which  he  was  called  later  on.  The  chaplain  of 
Congress  has  recorded  the  fact  that  when  the  hour 
of  noon  had  been  fixed  for  the  hearing  of  the  Presi- 
dent's message,  he  usually  "crossed  the  threshold  as 
the  clock  struck  the  hour."  When  guests  did  not 
arrive  at  the  appointed  time  for  dinner,  it  is  said 
that  Washington  allowed  five  minutes  for  variation 
of  timepieces;  and  in  reply  to  profuse  apologies 
would  calmly  state,  "I  have  a  cook  who  never  asks 
whether  the  company  has  come,  but  whether  the 
hour  has  come." 

Among  the  duties  of  Mrs.  Washington,  it  was  of 
supreme  importance  that  the  inheritance  of  her 
children  should  be  carefully  guarded  until  each  child 
on  reaching  majority  should  receive  his  portion. 
An  adage  in  Virginia  was,  "Keep  your  land,  and 
your  land  will  keep  you";  but  Mrs.  Washington 
realized  that,  though  the  maintenance  of  the  family 
would  be  well  assured  from  the  income  derived 
from  their  land,  there  would  not  be  a  large  surplus, 
and  accordingly  with  wisdom  prepared  her  sons  to 
earn  their  own  living.  George  was  sent  first  to  an 
"old-field"  school,  taught  by  Master  Hobly,  the 
sexton  of  the  parish  church.  Later,  under  the 
direction  of  his  half-brother  Lawrence,  he  attended 
the   school  of   Master  Williams.     One   winter  he 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  23 

rode  horseback  ten  miles  to  school  each  day.  When 
fourteen  years  of  age,  he  became  exceedingly 
anxious  to  go  to  sea,  and  his  brother  Lawrence 
obtained  for  him  a  midshipman's  warrant.  So 
bitterly  did  his  mother  oppose  such  a  venture  that 
to  please  her  he  relinquished  the  idea,  saying,  "I 
am  not  going  to  make  my  mother  suffer  so  by  leav- 
ing her!"  This  decision  was  the  turning-point  in 
George  Washington's  life,  for,  by  deciding  to  re- 
main at  home,  he  soon  afterwards  was  offered  and 
accepted  the  position  of  surveyor  to  Lord  Fairfax; 
and  later  became  a  soldier.  When  nineteen  years 
of  age,  he  was  appointed  one  of  the  adjutant- 
generals  of  Virginia.  The  stern  frontier  life  had 
been  fitting  him  unconsciously  for  his  future  career, 
and  he  was  becoming  more  and  more  imbued  with 
the  love  of  a  soldier's  life.  It  was  the  wish  of  Mrs. 
Washington  that  her  eldest  son  follow  the  footsteps 
of  his  father,  and  reside  on  his  own  estate  at 
Mount  Vernon,  "as  became  a  country  gentleman." 
She  opposed  equally  as  much  his  fighting  for  the 
English  crown  in  the  French  and  Indian  Wars,  as 
she  did  later  his  fighting  against  the  crown.  When 
he  first  set  forth  for  the  frontier  beyond  the  Blue 
Ridge,  she  entreated  him  not  to  go,  exclaiming  "Oh, 
this  fighting  and  killing!"  But  when  he  convinced 
her  that  it  was  a  duty  which  he  owed  his  country, 


24  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

she  became  calm,  and  placing  her  hand  on  his 
shoulder  said,  "God.  is  our  sure  trust.  To  Him  I 
commend  you."  When  offered  by  General  Brad- 
dock  a  place  on  his  staff,  George  was  urged  by  his 
mother  to  decline,  but  he  replied,  "The  God  to 
whom  you  commended  me,  Madam,  when  I  set  out 
on  a  more  perilous  errand,  defended  me  from  all 
harm ;  and  I  trust  He  will  do  so  now."  When  news 
of  Braddock's  defeat,  and  the  terrible  slaughter  of 
his  soldiers,  reached  the  little  town  of  Fredericks- 
burg, and  was  conveyed  to  the  anxious  mother,  she 
was  forced  for  twelve  days  to  be  in  ignorance  of 
her  son's  safety.  In  a  letter  which  portrayed  char- 
acteristic calmness,  he  told  of  how  for  more  than 
ten  days  he  had  been  confined  to  a  wagon  by  ill- 
ness, from  which  he  had  not  half-recovered  when 
the  battle  came  on;  how,  physically  unfitted,  he  had 
entered  the  fight,  making  marvelous  escape  with 
four  bullets  through  his  coat,  and  having  had  two 
horses  shot  under  him.  The  letter  concluded  with 
saying  that  it  would  probably  be  September  before 
he  could  hope  to  leave  for  Mount  Vernon ;  and  that 
he  was,  "Honored  Madam,"  her  most  dutiful  son. 

In  1759,  Washington  married  the  beautiful  and 
wealthy  Mrs.  Custis;  but  the  hope  that  the  mother 
entertained  of  his  relinquishing  the  soldier's  life 
upon  marriage  was  not  to  be  attained,  for  he  soon 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  25 

entered  again  into  the  fortunes  of  war  with  keenest 
enthusiasm.  When  Washington  returned  home 
after  the  narrow  escape  from  death,  his  mother 
drove  to  Mount  Vernon  to  meet  him,  and  insisted 
that  he  leave  the  service,  as  health  and  fortune  were 
both  endangered.  He  gave  no  answer  at  the  time, 
but  wrote  her  shortly  afterward  as  follows : 

"Honored  Madam  : — If  it  is  in  my  power  to  avoid 
going  to  Ohio  again,  I  shall ;  but  if  the  command  is 
pressed  upon  me  by  the  general  voice  of  the 
country,  and  offered  upon  such  terms  as  can  not  be 
objected  against,  it  would  reflect  dishonor  upon  me 
to  refuse  it,  and  that,  I  am  sure,  must  or  ought  to 
give  you  greater  uneasiness  than  my  going  in  an 
honorable  command.  Upon  no  other  terms  will  I 
accept  it." 

With  this  high  sense  of  honor  and  devotion  to 
duty  which  had  been  instilled  in  him  by  his  mother, 
Washington  knew  well  that  any  reflection  of  this 
kind  upon  his  name  would  meet  with  her  stern  dis- 
approval; and,  great  as  was  her  dislike  for  war, 
she  would  make  no  further  resistance. 

Betty,  the  only  daughter  of  Mrs.  Washington,  at 
the  age  of  seventeen  married  her  uncle-in-law, 
Fielding  Lewis  (a  widower  of  two  months),  and 
lived  at  "Kenmore,"  not  far  from  "Pine  Grove," 
the   home   of    the    Washingtons.      The    sons    also 


26  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

having  scattered  to  their  own  homes,  the  mother 
was  left  entirely  alone,  refusing  to  make  her  home 
elsewhere;  and,  busied  with  her  simple  household 
duties,  she  lived  in  quiet  content. 

At  length  the  storm  of  the  American  Revolution 
broke  over  the  country,  and  Mrs.  Washington  was 
greatly  perturbed,  not  only  for  the  reason  that  "the 
righting  and  the  killing"  would  again  begin,  but 
that  she  was  closely  bound  to  the  mother  country 
by  ties  of  kinship,  and  was  also  a  loyal  member  of 
the  Church  of  England.  And  when  news  came  that 
her  son  was  to  lead  the  rebellious  army,  she  found 
it,  indeed,  difficult  to  be  resigned.  So  bitter  was 
her  feeling  that  Washington,  riding  over  to  Freder- 
icksburg to  see  her,  stopped  first  at  the  little  inn, 
"The  Indian  Queen/'  before  going  to  his  mother's 
home,  deeming  it  best  "to  pause  and  reconnoiter." 
That  a  member  of  the  family  should  put  up  at  a 
tavern  was  an  unheard-of  occurrence,  and  Mrs. 
Washington,  learning  of  his  action,  said,  "Tell 
George  to  come  home  instantly — instantly."  After  a 
long  and  affectionate  conversation,  she  pressed  him 
to  her  bosom,  and  commending  him  to  God,  again 
gave  him,  with  her  blessing,  into  his  country's 
service. 

During  the  trying  times  that  followed,  although 
often  filled  with  alarm  and  anxiety,  Mrs.  Washing- 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  27 

ton  never  tolerated  expressions  of  discouragement 
and  complaint.  "The  mothers  and  wives  of  brave 
men,"  said  she,  "must  be  brave  women."  She  fol- 
lowed with  keenest  interest  every  detail  of  the  war, 
at  the  same  time  continuing  her  usual  quiet  mode 
of  living.  At  the  urgent  request  of  her  children,  she 
had,  however,  given  up  the  country  home,  and 
moved  to  Fredericksburg,  to  an  unpretentious 
dwelling,  with  grounds  adjoining  "Kenmore,"  the 
estate  of  her  son-in-law,  Col.  Fielding  Lewis.  A 
favorite  resort  of  Mrs.  Washington  was  a  secluded 
spot,  shaded  with  vines  and  trees,  on  the  land  of 
Colonel  Lewis,  near-by  her  home.  To  this  quiet 
spot,  called  Oratory  Rock,  she  retired  daily  that  she 
might  spend  some  time  in  prayer,  apart  from  the 
noise  and  distractions  of  the  world.  Every  day,  in 
an  open  chaise,  she  drove  to  her  farm,  and  there 
gave  personal  supervision  to  the  work;  returning 
to  town  with  a  jug  of  water  from  the  spring  out  of 
which  her  husband  and  children  had  drank,  and 
bringing  seeds  and  cuttings  for  her  garden  in  town. 
On  one  occasion  her  overseer  was  called  to  account 
for  having  departed  from  her  instructions. 
"Madam,"  said  he,  "in  my  judgment  the  work  has 
been  done  to  better  advantage  than  if  I  had  followed 
your  instructions."  "And  pray,  sir,"  was  the  swift 
reply,   "who  gave   you  the   right  to   exercise   any 


28  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

judgment  in  the  matter?  I  command  you,  sir! 
There  is  nothing  for  you  to  do  but  obey."  Every 
Sabbath  found  her  in  her  accustomed  place  at 
church;  and  by  the  example  of  a  devout  and  con- 
sistent life  she  exerted  unconsciously  a  strong 
influence  for  good. 

When  news  came  of  the  victories  of  Trenton  and 
Princeton,  in  the  ten-days'  campaign  which  Fred- 
erick the  Great  referred  to  as  the  most  brilliant  in 
the  annals  of  war,  congratulations  poured  in  for  the 
mother  from  every  quarter.  With  calmness  and 
utter  freedom  from  undue  pride,  she  gave  reply, 
"But,  my  good  sirs,  here  is  too  much  flattery — still 
George  will  not  forget  the  lessons  I  early  taught 
him;  he  will  not  forget  himself  though  he  is  the 
subject  of  so  much  praise/'  And  again  she 
responded  quietly,  "George  seems  to  have  deserved 
well  of  his  country,  but  we  must  not  praise  -him 
too  much.     George  has  not  forgotten  his  duty." 

Once,  so  the  story  goes,  a  courier,  followed  by  a 
great  throng  of  people  eager  for  news  from  the 
battlefield,  brought  to  Mrs.  Washington  a  packet 
from  headquarters.  To  the  dismay  of  all,  she 
calmly  dropped  it,  unread,  into  her  pocket,  remark- 
ing, "It  is  all  right — I  am  well  assured  of  that." 
The  courier  gently  suggested,  "There  may  have 
been  a  battle — the  neighbors  would  like  to  know." 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  29 

Accordingly,  she  glanced  over  the  contents  of  the 
packet,  and  remarked  "There  has  been  a  victory" ; 
adding,  "George  generally  carries  through  what- 
ever he  undertakes." 

The  Revolutionary  War  reached  its  crisis,  and 
when  the  end  had  actually  come,  Washington  sent 
to  his  mother  a  courier  bearing  news  of  the  sur- 
render. Raising  her  hands  toward  heaven,  she 
gave  fervent  thanks  to  God  "that  the  fighting  and 
killing"  were  now  over,  and  that  peace  would  again 
reign.  Of  the  meeting  between  Mrs.  Washington 
and  her  now  world-famed  son,  Mr.  Custis  writes : 

"After  an  absence  of  nearly  seven  years,  it  was 
at  length,  on  the  return  of  the  combined  armies 
from  Yorktown,  permitted  to  the  mother  again 
to  see  and  embrace  her  illustrious  son.  So  soon  as 
he  had  dismounted,  in  the  midst  of  a  numerous 
and  brilliant  suite,  he  sent  to  apprise  her  of  his 
arrival,  and  to  know  when  it  would  be  her  pleasure 
to  receive  him.  No  pageantry  of  war  proclaimed 
his    coming,    no    trumpets    sounded,    no    banners 

waved The  lady  was  alone,  her  aged  hands 

employed  in  the  works  of  domestic  industry,  when 
the  good  news  was  announced She  wel- 
comed him  with  warm  embrace,  and  by  well- 
remembered  and  endearing  names  of  his  childhood ; 
enquiring  as  to  his  health,  she  remarked  the  lines 


3o  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

which  mighty  cares  had  made  on  his  manly  coun- 
tenance, spoke  much  of  old  times  and  old  friends — 
but  of  his  glory,  not  one  word." 

When  Lafayette  visited  America,  he  went  to 
Fredericksburg  to  call  on  the  mother  of  the  nation's 
hero.  He  found  her  working  among  her  flowers 
— clad  in  a  simple  home-made  garb,  a  plain 
straw  hat  upon  her  head.  She  bade  him  a  cordial 
welcome,  saying,  "Ah,  Marquis,  you  see  an  old 
woman,  but  come,  I  can  make  you  welcome  to  my 
poor  dwelling  without  the  parade  of  changing  my 
dress/'  To  the  high  praise  which  Lafayette 
bestowed  upon  her  son,  the  characteristic  reply  was 
given:  "I  am  not  surprised  at  what  George  has 
done,  for  he  was  always  a  very  good  boy." 

As  we  read  of  this  meeting  between  the  great 
French  commander  and  the  mother  of  the  American 
hero,  one  can  but  contrast  the  two  great  generals 
of  France  and  America — Napoleon  Bonaparte  and 
George  Washington — the  one,  whose  brilliant  career 
was  cut  off  so  suddenly,  and  who  sank  into  death 
on  St.  Helena;  the  other,  crowned  with  the  laurels 
bestowed  by  a  loyal  people,  living  to  receive  the 
highest  honor  his  nation  could  bestow. 

It  is  of  interest  to  note  that,  through  the  Willis 
family,  Mrs.  Washington's  descendants  became 
allied  to  the  Bonapartes.    She  was  an  ancestress  of 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  31 

Catherine  Willis,  who  at  the  age  of  thirteen  mar- 
ried, and  was  left  a  widow  at  fourteen.  Accom- 
panying her  parents  to  Pensacola,  Ela.,  the  youth- 
ful widow  met  and  married  Achille  Murat,  ex- 
prince  of  Naples,  and  nephew  of  Napoleon  Bona- 
parte. John  Randolph  and  other  friends  once 
accompanied  her  on  a  trip  to  England,  and  while 
visiting  one  of  the  London  art  galleries,  Randolph 
called  attention  to  the  portraits  of  Washington  and 
Napoleon,  hanging  side  by  side.  "Before  us/'  said 
he,  with  dramatic  manner,  "we  have  Napoleon  and 
Washington — one  the  founder  of  a  mighty  empire, 
the  other  of  a  great  Republic. "  Turning  to  Cath- 
erine, he  continued,  "Behold  in  the  Princess  Murat 
the  niece  of  both — a  distinction  she  alone  can 
claim  !"* 

On  the  fourteenth  of  April,  1789,  Washington 
was  officially  notified  that  he  had  been  chosen  Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States.  Before  leaving  for  New 
York,  he  went  to  bid  his  mother  farewell.  She 
was  cheerful,  though  failing  health  was  evident,  and 
remarked  to  him :  "You  will  see  me  no  more.  Age 
and  disease  warn  me  that  I  shall  not  be  long  in  this 
world.  I  trust  in  God  I  am  somewhat  prepared  for 
a  better.     But  go;  fulfill  the  high  destinies  which 


*  In  the  cemetery  at  Tallahassee,  Fla.,  are  buried  the  Prince 
and  Princess  Murat  (who  represent  the  families  of  Bonaparte  and 
Washington). 


32  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

Heaven  appears  to  assign  you;  go,  and  may 
Heaven's  and  your  mother's  blessing  be  with  you 
always."  This  was  their  last  meeting,  for  she 
passed  away  August  25  of  the  same  year,  at  the  age 
of  eighty-five,  of  cancer  of  the  breast.  On  the 
twenty-seventh  of  August,  Mrs.  Washington  was 
buried  in  the  spot  selected  by  herself,  and  over 
which  there  stands  a  monument  erected  by  the 
women  of  America,  in  memory  of  her  whose  name 
stands  as  a  type  of  the  best  and  noblest  in  American 
motherhood.  The  modest  dwelling  which  was  her 
last  residence  in  Fredericksburg  is  cared  for  by  a 
society  of  Virginia  women;  and  the  garden,  which 
was  her  pride  and  delight,  is  likewise  lovingly 
preserved.  Said  Senator  Daniels,  at  the  unveiling 
of  the  monument  to  Mary  Washington,  at  Freder- 
icksburg : 

"Fortunate  is  the  woman,  said  the  Greek  of  old, 
of  whom  neither  good  nor  ill  is  spoken.  And,  cur- 
tained away  from  the  world,  the  matron  lived  under 
the  great  Taskmaster's  eye,  in  the  bosom  of  that 

home,  by  whose  fruit  ye  shall  know  her She 

nursed  a  hero  at  her  breast.  At  her  knee  she  trained 
to  the  love  and  fear  of  God,  and  to  the  kingly 
virtues — honor,  truth,  and  valor,  the  lion  of  the 
tribe  that  gave  to  America  liberty  and  independence. 
This  is  her  title  to  renown.     It  is  enough.    Eternal 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  33 

dignity  and  heavenly  grace  dwell  upon  the  brow  of 
this  blessed  mother;  nor  burnished  gold,  nor 
sculptured  stone,  nor  rhythmic  praise  could  add  one 

jot  or  one  tittle  to  her  chaste  glory She  was 

the  unassuming  wife  and  mother  whose  kingdom 
was  her  family,  whose  world  was  her  home.  In 
the  shadow  and  in  the  silence,  from  day  to  day  and 
year  to  year,  she  followed  the  guiding  star  of  that 
truth  which  tells  us  that  'to  do  that  which  before 
us  lies  in  daily  life  is  the  prime  wisdom/  She  was 
the  good  angel  of  the  hearthstone — the  special 
providence  of  tender  hearts  and  helpless  hands, 
content  to  bear  her  burden  in  the  sequestered  vale 
of  life,  her  thoughts  unperverted  by  false  ambitions, 
and  all  unlooking  for  the  great  reward  that  crowned 
her  love  and  toil." 

It  is  well  that  the  women  of  her  country  have 
erected  fitting  memorials  to  her  name,  that  men  of 
eloquence  have  spoken  of  her  virtues ;  but  the  most 
worthy  tribute  to  the  memory  of  Mary  Washington 
is  found  in  the  words  of  her  illustrious  son,  who 
spoke  this  mighty  sentence :  "All  that  I  am  I  owe 
to  my  mother." 


» 


34  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

The  Will  of  Mary  Washington,  as  recorded  in 
the  Clerk's  office  at  Fredericksburg,  reads  as 
follows : 

"In  the  name  of  God!     Amen! 

"I,  Mary  Washington,  of  Fredericksburg,  in  the  County 
of  Spotsylvania,  being  in  good  health,  but  calling  to  mind 
the  uncertainty  of  this  life,  and  willing  to  dispose  of  what 
remains  of  my  worldly  estate,  do  make  and  publish  this 
my  last  Will,  recommending  my  soul  into  the  hands  of  my 
Creator,  hoping  for  a  remission  of  all  my  sins,  through 
the  merits  and  mediation  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Saviour  of 
mankind ;  I  dispose  of  my  worldly  estate  as  follows : 

"Imprimis :  I  give  to  my  son  General  George  Washing- 
ton, all  my  land  in  Acokeek  Run,  in  the  County  of  Stafford, 
and  also  my  negro  Ivy  George  to  him  and  his  heirs  for- 
ever. Also  my  best  bed,  bedstead,  and  Virginia  cloth  cur- 
tains (the  same  that  stands  in  my  best  bedroom),  my 
quilted  blue  and  white  quilt,  and  my  best  dressing-glass. 

"Item.  I  give  and  devise  to  my  son  Charles  Washington, 
my  negro  man  Tom,  to  him  and  his  assigns  forever. 

"Item.  I  give  and  devise  to  my  daughter  Bettie  Lewis, 
my  phaeton  and  my  bay  horse. 

"Item.  I  give  and  devise  to  my  daughter-in-law  Hannah 
Washington,  my  purple  cloth  cloak  lined  with  shag. 

"Item.  I  give  and  devise  to  my  grandson,  Corbin  Wash- 
ington, my  negro  wench,  old  Bet,  my  riding-chair,  and  two 
black  horses,  to  him  and  his  assigns  forever. 

"Item.  I  give  and  devise  to  my  grandson  Fielding  Lewis, 
my  negro  man  Frederick,  to  him  and  his  assigns  forever, 
also  eight  silver  table  spoons,  half  of  my  crockery-ware, 
and  the   blue  and  white  tea  china,   with  book-case,   oval 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  35 

table,  one  bedstead,  one  pair  sheets,  one  pair  blankets  and 
white  cotton  counterpane,  two  table  cloths,  six  red  leather 
chairs,  half  my  pewter  and  one-half  my  kitchen  furniture. 

"Item.  I  give  and  devise  to  my  grandson  Lawrence 
Lewis,  my  negro  wench  Lydia,  to  him  and  his  assigns  for- 
ever. 

"Item.  I  give  and  devise  to  my  grand  daughter,  Bettie 
Curtis,  my  negro  woman,  little  Bet,  and  her  future  increase, 
to  her  and  her  assigns  forever.  Also  my  largest  looking- 
glass,  my  walnut  writing  desk  and  drawers,  a  square  dining 
table,  one  bed,  bedstead,  bolster,  one  pillow,  one  blanket 
and  pair  sheets,  white  Virginia  cloth  counterpains  and 
purple  curtains,  my  red  and  white  tea  china,  teaspoons,  and 
the  other  half  of  my  pewter  and  crockery  ware,  and  the 
remainder  of  my  iron  kitchen  furniture. 

"Item.  I  give  and  devise  to  my  grandson,  George  Wash- 
ington, my  next  best  glass,  one  bed,  bedstead,  bolster,  one 
pillow,  one  pair  sheets,  one  blanket  and  counterpain. 

"Item.  I  devise  all  my  wearing  apparel  to  be  equally 
divided  between  my  grand  daughters,  Bettie  Curtis,  Fannie 
Ball,  and  Milly  Washington — but  should  my  daughter, 
Bettie  Lewis,  fancy  any  one,  two  or  three  articles,  she  is 
to  have  them  before  a  division  thereof. 

"Lastly,  I  nominate  and  appoint  my  said  son,  General 
George  Washington,  executor  of  this,  my  Will,  and  as  I 
owe  few  or  no  debts,  I  direct  my  executor  to  give  no 
security  or  appraise  my  estate,  but  desire  the  same  may  be 
allotted  to  my  devisees,  with  as  little  trouble  and  delay  as 
may  be,  desiring  their  acceptance  thereof  as  all  the  token 
I  now  have  to  give  them  of  my  love  for  them. 


36  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

"In  witness  thereof,  I  have  hereunto  set  my  hand  and 
seal  the  20th  day  of  May,  1788. 

"Mary  Washington 
"Witness,  John  Ferneyhough 

"Signed,  sealed  and  published  in  the  presence  of  the  said 
Mary  Washington  and  at  her  desire. 

"J  no.  Mercer. 

"Joseph  Walker." 


II 

MARGARET  COX  RUSKIN 

MOTHER  OF 
JOHN  RUSKIN 

"I  never  disobeyed  my  mother;  I  have  honored 
all  women  with  solemn  worship. — John  Ruskin. 

THE  words  of  John  Ruskin  ring  true  and 
deep  in  loyal  affection  for  the  mother  to 
whose  influence  he  ascribes  all  that  is  good 
in  his  life;  and  it  is  to  his  fascinating  but  incom- 
plete autobiography,  "Praeterita,"  that  one  must 
turn  to  find  the  record  of  her  life. 

Brief  though  these  glimpses  be  of  Mrs.  Ruskin, 
they  present,  in  a  most  interesting  manner,  her  un- 
usual personality,  firmness  of  character,  and  austere 
rules  of  living,  which  made  strong  impress  upon  her 
son. 

Margaret  Cox  was  the  daughter  of  Captain  and 
Mrs.  Cox,  of  Yarmouth.  Her  mother,  who  was 
early  left  a  widow,  was  the  capable  manager  of  the 
Old  King's  Head,  in  Market  Street,  Croydon.  Of 
his  maternal  ancestors,  Ruskin  states  that  he  knew 


38  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

little;  adding,  in  a  rather  jocular  vein,  that  he 
wished  his  grandmother  "were  alive  again,  and  I 
could  paint  her  Simone  Memmi's  King's  Head  for 
a  sign."  Of  his  grandfather,  his  knowledge  is 
summed  up  as  follows :  "My  maternal  grandfather 
was,  as  I  have  said,  a  sailor,  who  used  to  embark, 
like  Robinson  Crusoe,  at  Yarmouth,  and  come  back 
at  rare  intervals,  making  himself  very  delightful  at 
home.  I  have  an  idea  he  had  something  to  do  with 
the  herring  business,  but  am  not  clear  on  that  point ; 
my  mother  never  being  much  communicative  con- 
cerning it.  He  spoiled  her  and  her  (younger) 
sister,  with  all  his  heart,  when  he  was  at  home; 
unless  there  appeared  any  tendency  to  equivocation 
or  imaginative  statements  on  the  part  of  the  chil- 
dren, which  were  always  unforgivable.  My  mother, 
being  once  perceived  by  him  to  have  distinctly  told 
him  a  lie,  he  sent  the  servant  out  forthwith  to  buy 
an  entire  bundle  of  new  broom  twigs  to  whip  her 
with.  'They  did  not  hurt  me  so  much  as  one  (twig) 
would  have  done/  said  my  mother,  'but  I  thought 
a  good  deal  of  it/ 

"My  grandfather  was  killed  at  two-and-thirty,  by 
trying  to  ride,  instead  of  walk,  into  Croydon;  he 
got  his  leg  crushed  by  his  horse  against  a  wall ;  and 
died  of  the  hurt's  mortifying.  My  mother  was  then 
seven  or  eight  years  old,  and  with  her  sister,  was 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  39 

sent  to  quite  a  fashionable  (for  Croydon)  day- 
school,  Mrs.  Rice's,  where  my  mother  was  taught 
evangelical  principles,  and  became  the  pattern  girl 
and  best  needlewoman  in  the  school ;  and  where  my 
aunt  absolutely  refused  evangelical  principles,  and 
became  the  plague  and  pet  of  it.  My  mother,  be- 
ing a  girl  of  great  power,  with  not  a  little  pride, 
grew  more  and  more  exemplary  in  her  entirely  con- 
scientious career,  much  laughed  at,  though  much 
beloved  by  her  sister;  who  had  more  wit,  less  pride, 
and  no  conscience." 

Except  for  this  limited  account  of  Margaret 
Cox's  school  days,  little  is  known  of  her  life  prior 
to  marriage. 

Of  his  father,  John  James  Ruskin,  who  was  the 
son  of  John  Ruskin  and  Catherine  Tweddale, 
Ruskin  has  little  to  say  further  than  that  "he  began 
business  as  a  wine-merchant,  with  no  capital,  and  a 
considerable  amount  of  debt  bequeathed  to  him  by 
my  grandfather.  He  accepted  the  bequest,  and  paid 
them  all  before  he  began  to  lay  by  anything  for 
himself — for  which  his  best  friends  called  him  a 
fool,  and  I,  without  expressing  any  opinion  as  to 
his  wisdom,  which  I  knew  in  such  matters  to  be  at 
least  equal  to  mine,  have  written  on  the  granite  slab 
over  his  grave  that  he  was  'an  entirely  honest  mer- 
chant'."  That  his  Scotch  shrewdness,  industry,  and 


40  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

capability  for  saving,  served  him  in  good  stead  as 
a  business  man  is  very  evident  from  the  fact  that 
John  James  Ruskin  amassed  a  fortune  of  two  hun- 
dred thousand  pounds. 

Of  the  acquaintanceship  of  Margaret  Cox  and 
John  James  Ruskin,  which  finally  ripened  into  love 
and  marriage,  the  following  account  is  given  in  their 
son's  autobiography:  "At  last  my  mother,  formed 
into  a  consummate  housewife,  was  sent  for  to  Scot- 
land to  take  care  of  my  paternal  grandfather's 
home ;  who  was  gradually  ruining  himself ;  and  who 
at  last  effectually  ruined,  and  killed,  himself.  My 
father  came  up  to  London;  was  a  clerk  in  a  mer- 
chant's house  for  nine  years,  without  a  holiday; 
then  began  business  on  his  own  account;  paid  his 
father's  debts ;  and  married  his  exemplary  Croydon 
cousin." 

Their  engagement  had  continued  through  a  period 
of  nine  years,  during  which  time  the  younger 
Ruskin  had  become  established  in  business.  In 
the  meantime,  Margaret  Cox  steadily  endeavored 
to  cultivate  her  powers  of  mind,  in  order  to  become 
the  worthy  companion  of  a  man  whom  she  con- 
sidered to  be  greatly  her  superior.  Finally,  one 
evening,  after  supper  was  over,  the  marriage  took 
place,  not  even  the  servants  having  a  suspicion  of 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  41 

the  event  "until  John  and  Margaret  drove  away 
together  next  morning  to  Edinburgh." 

In  Hunter  Street,  Brunswick  Square,  London, 
the  Ruskins  resided,  and  here,  on  February  8,  18 19, 
John  Ruskin  was  born,  spending  the  first  four  years 
of  his  life  amid  the  dull  and  monotonous  surround- 
ings of  this  cheerless  part  of  the  city.  Only  in 
the  summer,  when  the  family  went  away  for  a  few 
weeks'  travel,  did  the  world  disclose  to  him  its 
marvelous  beauty  and  interest. 

During  these  early  years  in  London,  he  "was 
accustomed  to  no  other  prospect  than  that  of  the 
brick  walls  over  the  way;  had  no  brothers  nor 
sisters  nor  companions,  and  though  I  could  always 
make  myself  happy  in  a  quiet  way,  the  beauty  of 
the  mountains  had  an  additional  charm  of  change 
and  adventure  for  me,  which  a  country-bred  child 
could  not  have  felt." 

The  younger  sister  of  Margaret  Cox  had 
remained  in  Croydon,  and  married  a  baker.  She 
was  always  the  staunch  ally  of  her  little  nephew, 
whose  lonely  existence  appealed  to  her  sympathetic 
heart;  and  tried  by  many  little  acts  of  kindness  to 
brighten  the  dreary  situation. 

"My  mother's  general  principles  of  first  treat- 
ment," says  Ruskin,  "were  to  guard  me  with  steady 


42  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

watchfulness  from  all  avoidable  pain  or  danger; 
and  for  the  rest,  to  let  me  amuse  myself  as  I  liked, 
provided  I  was  neither  fretful  nor  troublesome. 
But  the  law  was,  that  I  should  find  my  own  amuse- 
ment. No  toys  of  any  kind  were  at  first  allowed; 
and  the  pity  of  my  Croydon  aunt  for  my  poverty 
in  this  respect  was  boundless.  On  one  of  my  birth- 
days, thinking  to  overcome  my  mother's  resolution 
by  splendor  of  temptation,  she  bought  the  most 
radiant  Punch  and  Judy  she  could  find  in  all  the 
Soho  Bazaar — as  big  as  a  real  Punch  and  Judy,  all 
dressed  in  scarlet  and  gold,  and  that  would  dance, 
tied  to  the  leg  of  a  chair.  I  must  have  been  greatly 
impressed,  for  I  remember  well  the  look  of  the  two 
figures,  as  my  aunt  herself  exhibited  their  virtues. 
My  mother  was  obliged  to  accept  them;  but  after- 
wards quietly  told  me  it  was  not  right  that  I  should 
have  them ;  and  I  never  saw  them  again. 

Nor  did  I  painfully  wish,  what  I  was  never  per- 
mitted for  an  instant  to  hope  or  even  imagine,  the 
possession  of  such  things  as  one  saw  in  toyshops. 
I  had  a  bunch  of  keys  to  play  with,  as  long  as  I 
was  capable  of  pleasure  in  what  glittered  and 
jingled;  as  I  grew  older,  I  had  a  cart,  and  a  ball; 
and  when  I  was  five  or  six  years  old,  two  boxes  of 
well-cut  wooden  bricks." 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  43 

It  was  in  playing  with  wooden  bricks  that  his 
love  for  architecture,  even  thus  early  in  childhood, 
was  aroused. 

"With  these  modest,  but,  I  still  think,  entirely 
sufficient  possessions,  and  being  always  summarily 
whipped  if  I  cried,  did  not  do  as  I  was  bid,  or 
tumbled  on  the  stairs,  I  soon  attained  serene  and 
secure  methods  of  life  and  motion ;  and  could  pass 
my  days  contentedly  in  tracing  the  squares  and 
comparing  the  colors  of  my  carpet;  examining  the 
knots  in  the  wood  of  the  floor,  or  counting  the 
bricks  in  the  opposite  house;  the  rapturous  inter- 
vals of  excitement  during  the  filling  of  the  water- 
cart,  through  its  leathern  pipe,  from  the  dripping 
iron  post  at  the  pavement  edge;  or  the  still  more 
admirable  proceedings  of  the  turncock,  when  he 
turned  and  turned  till  a  fountain  sprang  up  in  the 
middle  of  the  street.  But  the  carpet,  and  what  pat- 
terns I  could  find  in  bed-covers,  dresses,  or  wall- 
papers to  be  examined,  were  my  chief  resources, 
and  my  attention  to  the  particulars  in  these  was 
soon  so  accurate,  that  when  at  three  and  a  half  I 
was  taken  to  have  my  portrait  painted  by  Mr. 
Northcote,  I  had  not  been  ten  minutes  alone  with 
him  before  I  asked  him  why  there  were  holes  in  his 
carpet.  The  portrait  in  question  represents  a  very 
pretty  child  with  yellow  hair,  dressed  in  a  white 


44  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

frock  like  a  girl,  with  a  broad  light-blue  sash  and 
blue  shoes  to  match;  the  feet  of  the  child  whole- 
somely large  in  proportion  to  its  body;  and  the 
shoes  still  more  wholesomely  large  in  proportion  to 
the  feet." 

Carefully  and  thoroughly  trained  herself,  and 
desiring  for  her  son  all  the  advantages  which  would 
develop  in  him  the  noblest  and  highest  principles, 
Mrs.  Ruskin  did  not  fail  to  impress  upon  him,  from 
early  infancy,  the  worth  of  education,  and  of  a 
life  devoted  to  the  best  and  holiest  things. 

"My  mother  had,  as  she  afterwards  told  me," 
says  Ruskin,  "solemnly  'devoted  me  to  God'  before 
I  was  born,  in  imitation  of  Hannah.  Very  good 
women  are  remarkably  apt  to  make  away  with  their 
children  prematurely,  in  this  manner:  the  real 
meaning  of  the  pious  act  being  that,  as  the  sons  of 
Zebedee  are  not  (or  at  least  they  hope  not)  to  sit 
on  the  right  and  left  of  Christ,  in  His  kingdom,  their 
sons  may  perhaps,  they  think,  in  time  be  advanced 
to  that  respectable  position  in  eternal  life ;  especially 
if  they  ask  Christ  very  humbly  for  it  every  day; 
and  they  always  forget  in  the  most  naive  way  that 
the  position  is  not  His  to  give!  'Devoting  me  to 
God/  meant,  as  far  as  my  mother  knew  herself 
what  she  meant,  that  she  would  try  to  send  me  to 
college,  and  make  a  clergyman  of  me:  and  I  was 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  45 

accordingly  bred  for  'the  church.'  My  father,  who 
— rest  be  to  his  soul — had  the  exceedingly  bad  habit 
of  yielding  to  my  mother  in  large  things  and  taking 
his  own  way  in  little  ones,  allowed  me,  without  say- 
ing a  word,  to  be  thus  withdrawn  from  the  sherry 
trade  as  an  unclean  thing;  not  without  some 
pardonable  participation  in  my  mother's  ultimate 
views  for  me.  For  many  and  many  a  year  after- 
wards, I  remember,  while  he  was  speaking  to  one 
of  our  artist  friends,  who  admired  Raphael,  and 
greatly  regretted  my  endeavors  to  interfere  with 
that  popular  taste — while  my  father  and  he  were 
condoling  with  each  other  on  my  having  been 
impudent  enough  to  think  I  could  tell  the  public 
about  Turner  and  Raphael — instead  of  contenting 
myself,  as  I  ought,  with  explaining  the  way  of  their 
souls'  salvation  to  them — and  what  an  amiable 
clergyman  was  lost  in  me — 'Yes,'  said  my  father, 
with  tears  in  his  eyes  (true  and  tender  tears  as 
father  ever  shed) ;  'he  would  have  been  a  Bishop.' 
"Luckily  for  me,  my  mother,  under  these  distinct 
impressions  of  her  own  duty,  and  with  such  latent 
hopes  of  my  future  eminence,  took  me  very  early  to 
church,  where,  in  spite  of  my  quiet  habits,  and  my 
mother's  golden  vinaigrette,  always  indulged  to  me 
there,  and  there  only,  with  its  lid  unclasped  that  I 
might   see   the   wreathed   open   pattern   above  the 


46  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

sponge,  I  found  the  bottom  of  the  pew  so  extremely 
dull  a  place  to  keep  quiet  in  (my  best  story-books 
being  also  taken  away  from  me  in  the  morning) 
that,  as  I  have  somewhere  said  before,  the  horror 
of  Sunday  used  even  to  cast  its  prescient  gloom  as 
far  back  in  the  week  as  Friday — and  all  the  glory 
of  Monday,  with  church  seven  days  removed  again, 
was  no  equivalent  for  it." 

However  distasteful  the  strict  observance  of  the 
Sabbath,  and  attendance  upon  church  services, 
might  have  been  to  the  youthful  Ruskin,  there  was 
nevertheless  a  lasting  impression  made  upon  his 
infant  mind,  for,  says  he,  ''Notwithstanding,  I 
arrived  at  some  abstract  in  my  own  mind  of  the 
Rev.  Howell's  sermons;  and  occasionally,  in  imita- 
tion of  him,  preached  a  sermon  at  home  over  the  red 
sofa  cushions — this  performance  being  always 
called  for  by  my  mother's  dearest  friends,  as  the 
greatest  accomplishment  of  my  childhood.  The 
sermon  was,  I  believe,  some  eleven  words  long; 
very  exemplary,  it  seems  to  me,  in  that  respect — 
and  I  still  think  must  have  been  the  purest  gospel, 
for  I  know  it  began,  'People,  be  good'." 

Although  the  desire  of  his  parents  that  he  should 
enter  the  ministry  was  not  attained,  yet,  through 
the  pure,  uplifting  thoughts  which  have  come  from 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  47 

his  pen,  Ruskin  still  speaks  from  a  world-wide  pul- 
pit, "People,  be  good/' 

When  about  the  age  of  four  years,  Ruskin's  city 
home  was  changed  for  more  congenial  surroundings 
at  Heme  Hill,  where  the  attractive  rural  locality 
was  most  welcome  to  the  child,  who  longed  for 
wider  acquaintance  with  the  world.  Each  summer, 
as  was  their  custom,  the  family  made  a  tour 
through  England,  Wales,  and  the  lowlands  of  Scot- 
land, soliciting  orders  for  Mr.  Ruskin's  establish- 
ment. In  this  way  they  gained  familiarity  with  "all 
the  high-roads,  and  most  of  the  cross  ones,"  as  far 
north  as  Perth,  where  every  other  year  they 
remained  for  the  entire  summer.  Mrs.  Ruskin,  as 
her  son  grew  older,  directed  his  reading  of  the  his- 
tory and  literature  of  those  sections  of  country 
which  they  traversed;  and  as  opportunity  pre- 
sented, together  they  visited  many  of  the  splendid 
castles,  magnificent  art  galleries,  and  lovely  gardens. 
Thus  was  Ruskin's  love  for  the  artistic  and  beauti- 
ful developed  and  increased. 

Of  the  castles  of  England  he  writes :  "To  my 
farther  great  benefit,  as  I  grew  older,  I  thus  saw 
nearly  all  the  noblemen's  houses  in  England,  in 
reverent  and  healthy  delight  of  uncovetous  admira- 
tion— perceiving,  as  soon  as  I  could  perceive  any 
political   truth  at   all,   that   it   was  probably  much 


48  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

happier  to  live  in  a  small  house,  and  leave  Warwick 
Castle  to  be  astonished  at ;  but  that,  at  all  events,  it 
would  not  make  Brunswick  Square  in  the  least 
more  pleasantly  habitable,  to  pull  Warwick  Castle 
down.  And  at  this  day,  though  I  have  kind  invita- 
tions enough  to  visit  America,  I  could  not,  even  for 
a  couple  of  months,  live  in  a  country  so  miserable 
as  to  possess  no  castles." 

This  midsummer  holiday  was,  for  young  Ruskin, 
the  means  of  acquiring  extensive  knowledge  by 
close  observation,  and  also  of  developing  his  appre- 
ciation of  the  beautiful  in  art  and  nature;  but  the 
simple  mode  of  life  and  strict  discipline  of  his 
mother  had  instilled  a  preference  for  "things 
modest,  humble,  and  pure  in  peace" ;  and  so  he 
says,  "while  I  never  to  this  day  pass  a  lattice- 
windowed  cottage  without  wishing  to  be  its  cottager, 
I  never  yet  saw  the  castle  which  I  envied  to  be  its 
lord." 

As  to  the  methods  of  instruction  employed  by  his 
mother,  Ruskin  says:  "I  think  the  treatment,  or 
accidental  conditions,  of  my  childhood  entirely 
right,  for  a  child  of  my  temperament :  but  the  mode 
of  my  introduction  to  literature  appears  to  me 
questionable,  and  I  am  not  prepared  to  carry  it  out 
in  St.  George's  schools  without  much  modification. 
I  absolutely  declined  to  read  by  syllable ;  but  would 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  49 

get  an  entire  sentence  by  heart  with  great  facility, 
and  point  with  accuracy  to  every  word  in  the  page 
as  I  repeated  it.  As,  however,  the  words  were  once 
displaced,  I  had  no  more  to  say;  my  mother  gave 
up,  for  the  time,  the  endeavor  to  teach  me  to  read, 
hoping  only  that  I  might  consent,  in  process  of 
years,  to  adopt  the  popular  system  of  syllabic 
study.  But  I  went  on  to  amuse  myself  in  my  own 
way;  learnt  whole  words  at  a  time,  as  I  did  pat- 
terns; and  at  five  years  old  was  sending  for  my 
'second  volumes'  to  the  circulating  library."  His 
education  progressed  with  a  rapidity  unusual  for 
one  of  his  years ;  and  at  extremely  early  age  he  had 
developed  a  great  liking  for  the  writings  of  Homer 
and  of  Sir  Walter  Scott.  In  his  own  interesting 
way,  he  refers  to  these  writers  of  widely  differing 
times.  "I  am,  and  my  father  was  before  me,  a 
violent  Tory  of  the  old  school — Walter  Scott's 
school,  that  is  to  say,  and  Homer's.  I  name  these 
two  out  of  the  numberless  great  Tory  writers, 
because  they  were  my  own  two  masters.  I  had 
Walter  Scott's  novels  and  the  Iliad  (Pope's  trans- 
lation) for  constant  reading  when  I  was  a  child,  on 
week-days :  on  Sunday,  their  effect  was  tempered 
by  Robinson  Crusoe  and  the  Pilgrim's  Progress; 
my  mother  having  it  deep  in  her  heart  to  make  an 
evangelical  clergyman  of  me.     Fortunately,  I  had 


5o  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

an  aunt  more  evangelical  than  my  mother;  and  my 
aunt  gave  me  cold  mutton  for  Sunday's  dinner, 
which — as  I  much  preferred  it  hot — greatly  dimin- 
ished the  influence  of  Pilgrim's  Progress;  and  the 
end  of  the  matter  was  that  I  got  all  the  noble, 
imaginative  teaching  of  Defoe  and  Bunyan,  and  yet 
— am  not  an  evangelical  clergyman.  I  had,  how- 
ever, still  better  teaching  than  theirs,  and  that  com- 
pulsorily,  and  every  day  in  the  week. 

"Walter  Scott  and  Pope's  Homer  were  reading  of 
my  own  election,  and  my  mother  forced  me,  by 
steady  daily  toil,  to  learn  long  chapters  of  the  Bible 
by  heart ;  as  well  as  to  read  it  every  syllable  through, 
aloud,  hard  names  and  all,  from  Genesis  to  the 
Apocalypse,  about  once  a  year:  and  to  that  dis- 
cipline— patient,  accurate,  and  resolute — I  owe,  not 
only  the  knowledge  of  the  book,  which  I  find  occa- 
sionally serviceable,  but  much  of  my  general  power 
of  taking  pains,  and  the  best  part  of  my  taste  in 
literature.  From  Walter  Scott's  novels  I  might 
easily,  as  I  grew  older,  have  fallen  to  other  people's 
novels;  and  Pope  might,  perhaps,  have  led  me  to 
take  Johnson's  English  or  Gibbon's,  as  types  of 
language;  but  once  knowing  the  32nd  of  Deuter- 
onomy, the  119th  Psalm,  the  15th  of  1st  Corinthians, 
the  sermon  on  the  Mount,  and  most  of  the 
Apocalypse,   every   syllable   by   heart,    and   having 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  51 

always  a  way  of  thinking  with  myself  what  wrords 
meant,  it  was  not  possible  for  me,  even  in  the  fool- 
ishest  times  of  youth,  to  write  entirely  superficial 
or  formal  English;  and  the  affectation  of  trying  to 
write  like  Hooker  and  George  Herbert  was  the  most 
innocent  I  could  have  fallen  into." 

The  home-life  of  the  Ruskin  family  was  simple 
and  unpretending.  They  lived  much  to  themselves, 
and  Ruskin  recalls  that,  during  his  childhood  years, 
his  diet  was  exceedingly  limited.  In  regard  to  this 
he  says :  "We  seldom  had  company,  even  on  week- 
days; and  I  was  never  allowed  to  come  down  to 
dessert,  until  much  later  in  life — when  I  was  able 
to  crack  other  people's  nuts  for  them  (I  hope  they 
liked  the  ministration),  but  never  to  have  any  my- 
self ;  nor  anything  else  of  dainty  kind,  either  then  or 
at  other  times.  Once,  in  Hunter  Street,  I  recollect 
my  mother  giving  me  three  raisins,  in  the  forenoon, 
out  of  the  store  cabinet;  and  I  remember  perfectly 
the  first  time  I  tasted  custard,  in  our  lodgings  in 
Norfolk  Street — where  we  had  gone  while  the 
house  was  being  painted,  or  cleaned,  or  something. 
My  father  was  dining  in  the  front  room,  and  did 
not  finish  his  custard;  and  my  mother  brought  me 
the  bottom  of  it  into  the  back  room." 

Associated  with  the  elder  Ruskin  in  business 
were   two   partners,   making   the   firm   of    Ruskin, 


52  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

Telford,  and  Domecq — the  last-named  being  in 
reality  the  head  of  the  establishment,  and  the  other 
two  his  agents.  It  was  to  Mr.  Telford's  influence 
that  John  Ruskin  attributes  his  attention  being 
drawn  to  the  work  of  Turner.  An  illustrated  edi- 
tion of  Italy  was  given  by  Mr.  Telford  (at  the  sug- 
gestion of  his  sisters)  to  Ruskin,  and  from  that  time 
on  he  was  Turner's  ardent  champion,  and  the  tenor 
of  his  life  determined.  "Poor  Mr.  Telford,"  says 
Ruskin,  "was  always  held  by  papa  and  mamma 
primarily  responsible  for  my  Turner  insanities." 

It  was  ever  a  source  of  regret  to  Ruskin  that  in 
his  early  years  he  seldom  had  companions  with 
whom  to  play.  His  mother's  chief  personal 
pleasure  was  in  caring  for  her  flowers,  and 
Ruskin  says  "was  often  planting  or  pruning 
beside  me,  at  least  if  I  chose  to  stay  beside  her. 
I  never  thought  of  doing  anything  behind  her 
back  which  I  would  not  have  done  before 
her  face;  and  her  presence  was  therefore  no 
restraint  to  me."  He  adds,  however,  that  being  left 
alone  so  much  in  childhood  caused  him,  by  the  time 
he  was  seven  years  old,  to  be  getting  independent, 
mentally,  even  of  his  father  and  mother;  and 
having  no  one  else  to  depend  upon,  "began  to  lead 
a  very  small,  perky,  contented,  conceited,  Cock- 
Robinson-Crusoe  sort  of  life."    Although  he  always 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  53 

paid  high  tribute  to  his  mother  in  regard  to  the 
training  which  fitted  him  for  his  future  notable 
career,  still  he  felt  that  nothing  could  ever  quite 
atone  for  the  lack  of  young  companions,  and  the 
extreme  loneliness  which  marked  his  early  years. 
He  attached  the  blame  in  a  measure  to  his  father, 
who  had  so  much  confidence  in  his  mother's  judg- 
ment that  he  "never  ventured  even  to  help,  much 
less  to  cross  her,"  in  the  management  and  education 
of  their  son.  Mrs.  Ruskin,  having  determined  that 
her  son  should  be  "an  ecclesiastical  gentleman," 
endeavored  to  keep  him  securely  guarded  from  all 
worldly  affairs  and  frivolity. 

Ruskin's  education,  under  his  mother's  direction, 
progressed  rapidly  and  with  systematic  preciseness. 
Referring  to  his  studies,  he  says :  "My  mother 
never  gave  me  more  to  learn  than  I  could  easily 
get  learnt,  if  I  set  myself  honestly  to  work,  by 
twelve  o'clock.  She  never  allowed  anything  to  dis- 
turb me  when  my  task  was  set;  if  it  was  not  said 
rightly  by  twelve  o'clock,  I  was  kept  in  till  I  knew 
it,  and  in  general,  even  when  Latin  grammar  came 
to  supplement  the  Psalms,  I  was  my  own  master 
for  at  least  an  hour  before  half-past  one  dinner, 
and  for  the  rest  of  the  afternoon."  The  afternoons 
were  entirely  his  own  for  recreation  such  as  he 
might  choose.     Having  no  pets  to  care  for,  or  to 


54  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

make  less  lonely  his  hours  for  play,  he  says,  "On 
the  whole,  I  had  nothing  animate  to  care  for,  in  a 
childish  way,  but  myself,  some  nests  of  ants,  which 
the  gardener  would  never  leave  undisturbed  for  me, 
and  a  sociable  bird  or  two ;  though  I  never  had  the 
sense  or  perseverance  to  make  one  really  tame.  But 
that  was  partly  because,  if  I  ever  managed  to  bring 
one  to  be  the  least  trustful  of  me,  the  cats  got  it" 
On  one  occasion  Mrs.  Ruskin  gave  permission  for 
her  little  son  to  accompany  Thomas,  the  serving- 
man,  to  the  stable,  but  expressly  forbade  that  he  go 
within  reach  of  the  dog's  chain.  "Lion"  was  at  his 
dinner,  and  Ruskin  says  that,  unmindful  of  his 
mother's  parting  injunction,  he  leaned  from  the 
servant's  arms  and  attempted  to  pat  the  dog.  Sud- 
denly "Lion"  flew  at  him  and  bit  a  piece  out  of  the 
corner  of  his  lip.  With  the  blood  flowing  profusely, 
he  was  borne  to'  his  distressed  mother,  but  still  "not 
a  whit  frightened,  except  lest  'Lion'  should  be  sent 
away."  "Lion,"  indeed,  was  sent  away  speedily, 
and  for  a  time  the  lad  was  ordered  by  his  physician 
to  keep  perfect  silence  until  the  wound  healed.  Be- 
fore relapsing  into  a  state  of  silence,  however,  he 
took  opportunity  to  observe  most  soberly,  "Mamma, 
though  I  can't  speak,  I  can  play  upon  the  fiddle." 
This  suggestion  did  not  seem  to  meet  with  approval, 
for   he    adds:      "But   the    house    was    of    another 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  55 

opinion,  and  I  never  attained  any  proficiency  upon 
that  instrument  worthy  of  my  genius/' 

With  neither  companions  nor  pets  to  divert  him, 
Ruskin's  powers  of  imagination  developed  marvel- 
ously,  and,  as  he  says,  "either  fastened  themselves 
on  inanimate  things — the  sky,  the  leaves,  and 
pebbles,  observable  within  the  walls  of  Eden — or 
caught  at  any  opportunity  of  flight  into  regions  of 
romance,  compatible  with  the  objective  realities  of 
existence  in  the  nineteenth  century,  within  a  mile 
and  a  quarter  of  Camberwell  Green."  His  father, 
unconsciously,  aided  in  stimulating  these  imagina- 
tive powers,  by  entertaining  him  at  times  when  his 
mother's  rules  permitted.  It  was  the  child's  delight 
to  be  permitted  to  watch  his  father  shave,  and  that 
operation  concluded,  to  listen  to  a  story  which 
described  a  certain  picture  hanging  over  the  dress- 
ing-table. This  picture,  a  little  watercolor,  the  work 
of  Mr.  Ruskin,  Sr.,  had  a  great  charm  for  the 
tiny  lad,  and  he  never  wearied  of  hearing  the  story 
connected  with  it.  The  picture  in  question  was  "of 
Conway  Castle  with  its  Frith,  and  in  the  foreground, 
a  cottage,  a  fisherman,  and  a  boat  at  the  water's 
edge."  The  story  began  with  the  fisherman  and  his 
daily  doings,  the  plot  of  the  drama  gradually 
thickening  until  it  became  "involved  with  that  of 
the  tragedy  of  Douglas,  and  of  the  Castle  Specter, 


56  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

in  both  of  which  pieces  my  father  had  performed  in 
private  theatricals,  before  my  mother,  and  a  select 
Edinburgh  audience,  when  he  was  a  boy  of  sixteen, 
and  she  at  grave  twenty,  a  model  housekeeper,  and 
very  scornful  and  religiously  suspicious  of  theatri- 
cals. But  she  was  never  weary  of  telling  me,  in 
later  years,  how  beautiful  my  father  looked  in  his 
Highland  dress,  with  the  high  black  feathers."  (In 
a  footnote  in  his  autobiography,  Ruskin  says, 
"This  drawing  is  still  over  the  chimney-piece  of 
my  bedroom  at  Brantwood.") 

The  home-life  was  well  ordered  by  Mrs.  Ruskin, 
and  moved  on  in  a  most  systematic  way.  "In  the 
afternoons, "  continues  Ruskin,  "when  my  father 
returned  (always  punctually)  from  his  business,  he 
dined,  at  half-past  four,  in  the  front  parlor,  my 
mother  sitting  beside  him  to  hear  the  events  of  the 
day,  and  give  counsel  and  encouragement  with 
respect  to  the  same — chiefly  the  last,  for  my  father 
was  apt  to  be  vexed  if  orders  for  sherry  fell  the 
least  short  of  their  due  standard,  even  for  a  day 
or  two.  I  was  never  present  at  this  time,  however, 
and  only  avouch  what  I  relate  by  hearsay  and  prob- 
able conjecture;  for  between  four  and  six  it  would 
have  been  a  grave  misdemeanor  in  me  if  I  so  much 
as  approached  the  parlor  door.  After  that,  in  sum- 
mer time,  we  were  all  in  the  garden  as  long  as  the 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  57 

day  lasted;  tea  under  the  white-heart  cherry  tree; 
or,  in  winter  and  rough  weather,  at  six  o'clock,  in 
the  drawing-room,  I  having  my  ■  cup  of  milk,  and 
slice  of  bread-and-butter  in  a  little  recess,  with  a 
table  in  front  of  it,  wholly  sacred  to  me;  and  in 
which  I  remained  in  the  evenings  as  an  idol  in  a 
niche,  while  my  mother  knitted,  and  my  father  read 
to  her — and  to  me,  so  far  as  I  chose  to  listen." 

Continuing,  he  says :  "Such  being  the  salutary 
pleasures  of  Heme  Hill,  I  have  next  with  deeper 
gratitude  to  chronicle  what  I  owe  to  my  mother  for 
the  resolutely  consistent  lessons  which  so  exercised 
me  in  the  Scriptures  as  to  make  every  word  of  them 
familiar  to  my  ear  in  habitual  music — yet  in  that 
familiarity  reverenced,  as  transcending  all  thought, 
and  ordaining  all  conduct.  This  she  effected,  not 
by  her  own  sayings  or  personal  authority,  but  simply 
by  compelling  me  to  read  the  hook  thoroughly,  for 
myself.  As  soon  as  I  was  able  to  read  with 
fluency,  she  began  a  course  of  Bible  work  with  me, 
which  never  ceased  till  I  went  to  Oxford.  She  read 
alternate  verses  with  me,  watching  at  first  every 
intonation  of  my  voice,  and  correcting  the  false 
ones,  till  she  made  me  understand  the  verse,  if 
within  my  reach,  rightly,  and  energetically.  It 
might  be  beyond  me  altogether;  that  she  did  not 


58  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

care  about ;  but  she  made  sure  that  as  soon  as  I  got 
hold  of  it  at  all,  I  should  get  hold  of  it  by  the  right 
end.  In  this  way  she  began  with  the  first  verse  of 
Genesis,  and  went  straight  through,  to  the  last  verse 
of  the  Apocalypse ;  hard  names,  numbers,  Levitical 
law,  and  all;  and  began  again  at  Genesis  the  next 
day. 

"If  a  name  was  hard,  the  better  the  exercise  in 
pronunciation;  and  if  a  chapter  was  tiresome,  the 
better  the  lesson  in  patience;  if  loathsome,  the  bet- 
ter the  lesson  in  faith  that  there  was  some  use  in 
its  being  so  outspoken.  After  our  chapters  (from 
two  to  three  a  day,  according  to  their  length,  the 
first  thing  after  breakfast,  and  no  interruption  from 
servants  allowed — none  from  visitors,  who  either 
joined  in  the  reading  or  had  to  stay  upstairs — and 
none  from  any  visitings  or  excursions,  except  real 
traveling),  I  had  to  learn  a  few  verses  by  heart; 
or  repeat,  to  make  sure  I  had  not  lost  something  of 
what  was  already  known ;  and  with  the  chapters 
thus  gradually  possessed  from  the  first  word  to  the 
last,  I  had  to  learn  the  whole  body  of  the  fine  old 
Scotch  paraphrases,  which  are  good,  melodious, 
and  forceful  verse ;  and  to  which,  together  with  the 
Bible  itself,  I  owe  the  first  cultivation  of  my  ear  in 
sound."    Referring  again  to  the  study  of  the  Bible, 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  59 

he  says :  "It  is  strange  that  of  all  the  pieces  of  the 
Bible  which  my  mother  taught  me,  that  which  cost 
me  most  to  learn,  and  which  was  to  my  child's 
mind  chiefly  repulsive — the  119th  Psalm — has  now 
become  of  all  the  most  precious  to  me,  in  its  overs, 
flowing  and  glorious  passion  of  love  for  the  love 
of  God,  in  opposition  to  the  abuse  of  it  by  modern 
preachers  of  what  they  imagine  to  be  His  gospel. 
But  it  is  only  by  deliberate  effort  that  I  recall  the 
long  morning  hours  of  toil,  as  regular  as  sunrise, 
toil  on  both  sides  equal — by  which,  year  after  year, 
my  mother  forced  me  to  learn  these  paraphases, 
and  chapters  (the  eighth  of  1st  Kings  being  one — 
try  it,  good  reader,  in  a  leisure  hour!),  allowing 
not  so  much  as  a  syllable  to  be  missed  or  misplaced ; 
while  every  sentence  was  required  to  be  said  over 
and  over  again  till  she  was  satisfied  with  the  accent 
of  it. 

"I  recollect  a  struggle  between  us  of  about  three 
weeks,  concerning  the  accent  of  the  'of,  in  the  lines 
"  'Shall  any  following  spring  revive 
The  ashes  of  the  urn?' 

"I  insisting,  partly  in  childish  obstinacy,  and  partly 
in  true  instinct  for  rhythm  (being  wholly  careless 
on  the  subject  both  of  urns  and  their  contents), 
on  reciting  it  with  an  accent  of.    It  was  not,  I  say, 


60  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

till  after  three  weeks'  labor,  that  my  mother  got 
the  accent  lightened  on  the  'of  and  laid  on  the 
ashes  to  her  mind.  But  had  it  taken  three  years  she 
would  have  done  it,  having  once  undertaken  to  do 
it.  And,  assuredly,  had  she  not  done  it — well, 
there's  no  knowing  what  would  have  happened; 
but  I'm  very  thankful  she  did. 

"I  have  just  opened  my  oldest  (in  use)  Bible — a 
small,  closely,  and  very  neatly  printed  volume  it  is, 
printed  in  Edinburgh  by  Sir  D.  Hunter  Blair  and 
J.  Bruce,  Printers  to  the  King's  Most  Excellent 
Majesty,  in  1816.  Yellow  now,  with  age,  and 
flexible,  but  not  unclean,  with  much  use,  except 
that  the  lower  corners  of  the  pages  at  8th  of  1st 
Kings,  and  32nd  Deuteronomy,  are  now  somewhat 
thin  and  dark,  the  learning  of  these  two  chapters 
having  cost  me  much  pains.  My  mother's  list  of 
the  chapters  with  which  thus  learned,  she  estab- 
lished my  soul  in  life,  has  just  fallen  out  of  it.*' 
(At  this  point,  Ruskin  appends  the  following  foot- 
note :  "This  expression  in  Fors  has  naturally  been 
supposed  by  some  readers  to  mean  that  my  mother 
at  this  time  made  me  vitally  and  evangelically 
religious.  The  fact  was  far  otherwise.  I  meant 
only  that  she  gave  me  secure  ground  for  all  future 
life,  practical  or  spiritual.") 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  61 

Continuing,  he  says :  "I  will  take  what  indul- 
gence the  incurious  reader  can  give  me,  for  print- 
ing the  list  thus  accidentally  occurrent: 

Exodus — Chapters   15th  and  20th. 

2  Samuel — Chapter  1st,  from  17th  verse  to  the  end. 

1  Kings — Chapter  8th. 

Psalms — 23rd,  32nd,  90th,  91st,  103rd,   112th,  119th,  139th. 

Proverbs — Chapters  2nd,  3rd,  8th,  12th. 

Isaiah— Chapter  58th. 

Matthew— Chapters  5th,  6th,  7th. 

Acts— Chapter  26th. 

1   Corinthians — Chapters   13th,   15th. 

James — Chapter  4th. 

Revelation — Chapters  5th,  6th. 

"And  truly,  though  I  have  picked  up  the  elements 
of  a  little  further  knowledge — in  mathematics, 
meteorology,  and  the  like,  in  after  life — and  owe 
not  a  little  to  the  teachings  of  many  people,  this 
maternal  installation  of  my  mind  in  that  property 
of  chapters,  I  count  very  confidently  the  most 
precious,  and  on  the  whole  the  one  essential,  part 
of  my  education." 

In  this  home-training,  so  thorough  and  so  pains- 
taking, and  at  the  same  time  gentle  and  loving, 
Ruskin  counts  among  the  best  and  truest  blessings 
which  attended  his  early  days  the  fact  that  he  was 


62  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

taught  "the  perfect  meaning  of  Peace,  in  thought, 
act,  and  word."  Never  once  did  he  hear  the  voice 
of  either  father  or  mother  raised  in  question  with 
each  other;  nor  ever  did  he  see  "an  angry,  or  even 
slightly  hurt  or  offended,  glance  in  the  eyes  of 
either." 

He  never  heard  a  servant  scolded  by  either  of 
his  parents ;  and,  in  short,  states  that  he  never  wit- 
nessed a  moment's  disorder  or  trouble  in  regard  to 
any  household  matter.  And  so,  amid  these  quiet, 
peaceful  surroundings,  it  is  not  surprising  that,  as 
a  child,  he  learned  to  know  the  meaning  of  peace 
in  its  fullest,  truest  sense. 

Next,  he  adds,  was  learned  obedience,  and  faith, 
forming  with  peace  a  trio  of  virtues  which  were 
to  mold  and  strengthen  his  future  life. 

Among  the  blessings  which  attended  his  child- 
hood, Ruskin  speaks  of  "an  extreme  perfection  in 
palate  and  all  other  bodily  senses,  given  by  the  utter 
prohibition  of  cake,  wine,  comfits,  or,  except  in 
care  fullest  restriction,  fruit;  and  by  fine  prepara- 
tion of  what  food  was  given  me."  He  felt  in 
maturer  years  that  this  early  training  laid  the 
foundation  for  all  future  success ;  and  though  deem- 
ing his  life,  during  childhood  days,  far  too  lonely 
and  uneventful,  as  well  as  too  formal  and  luxurious, 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  63 

he  never  questioned  the  wisdom  of  his  mother's 
methods  and  principles.* 

His  parents  being  anxious  that  their  son  should 
receive  the  best  advantages,  tutors  were  employed 
until  he  was  ready  to  enter  Christ  Church  College, 
at  Oxford,  from  which  he  graduated  at  the  age  of 
twenty-three. 

The  three  years  of  residence  at  Oxford,  Mrs. 
Ruskin  spent  with  him,  "Not,"  says  he,  "because 
she  could  not  part  with  me — still  less,  because  she 
distrusted  me.  She  came  simply  that  she  might  be 
at  hand  in  case  of  accident  or  sudden  illness.  She 
had  always  been  my  physician  as  well  as  my  nurse ; 
on  several  occasions  her  timely  watchfulness  had 
saved  me  from  the  most  serious  danger;  nor  was 
her  caution  now,  as  will  be  seen,  unjustified  by  the 
event.  But,  for  the  first  two  years  of  my  college 
life,  I  caused  her  no  anxiety;  and  my  day  was 
always  happier  because  I  could  tell  her  at  tea  what- 
ever had  pleased  or  profited  me  in  it."  Continuing, 
he  says,  "I  count  it  just  a  little  to  my  credit  that  I 
was  not  ashamed,  but  pleased,  that  my  mother  came 
to  Oxford  with  me,  to  take  such  care  of  me  as  she 


*Mrs.  Ruskin  afterwards  realized  that  her  son  had  perhaps  been 
too  much  sheltered  and  protected,  and  had  experienced  too  little 
the  hardships  necessary  for  the  development  of  strong  manhood. 
In  regard  to  this,  he  says :  "My  mother  saw  this  herself,  and  but 
too  clearly,  in  later  years ;  and  whenever  I  did  anything  wrong, 
stupid,  or  hard-hearted  (and  I  have  done  many  things  that  were 
all  three),  always  said,  'It  is  because  you  were  too  much 
indulged'." 


64  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

could.  Through  all  the  three  years  of  residence, 
during  term  time,  she  had  lodging  in  the  High 
Street  (first  in  Mr.  Adams'  pretty  house  of  six- 
teenth century  woodwork)  ;  and  my  father  lived 
alone  all  the  week  at  Heme  Hill,  parting  with  wife 
and  son  at  once,  for  the  son's  sake.  On  the  Satur- 
day, he  came  down  to  us,  and  I  went  with  him  and 
my  mother,  in  the  old  domestic  way,  to  St.  Peter's, 
for  the  Sunday  morning  service :  otherwise  they 
never  appeared  with  me  in  public,  lest  my  com- 
panions should  laugh  at  me,  or  anyone  else  ask 
malicious  questions  concerning  vintner  papa  and  his 
old-fashioned  wife.  None  of  the  men,  through  my 
whole  college  career,  ever  said  one  word  in  depre- 
cation of  either  of  them,  or  in  any  sarcasm  at  my 
habitually  spending  my  evenings  with  my  mother." 
The  deep  love  which  he  felt  for  her  is  evidenced 
by  the  willingness  to  make  any  sacrifice  for  her 
sake :  "The  quite  happiest  bit  of  manual  work  I 
ever  did  was  for  my  mother,  in  the  old  inn  at  Sixt, 
when  she  alleged  the  stone  staircase  to  have  become 
unpleasantly  dirty  since  last  year.  Nobody  in  the 
inn  appearing  to  think  it  possible  to  wash  it.  I 
brought  the  necessary  buckets  of  water  from  the 
yard  myself,  and  poured  them  into  beautiful 
image  of  Versailles  waterworks  down  the  fifteen 
or  twenty  steps  of  the  great  staircase,  and  with  the 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  65 

strongest  broom  I  could  find,  cleaned  every  step 
into  its  corners.  It  was  quite  lovely  work  to  dash 
the  water  and  drive  the  mud  from  each,  with  accu- 
mulating splash,  down  to  the  next  one." 

During  the  third  year  of  Ruskin's  Oxford  term, 
his  health  became  quite  seriously  impaired,  and  he 
needed  the  ministrations  of  the  devoted  mother, 
who  nursed  him  tenderly  and  who  later  bore  him 
away  to  Heme  Hill  for  a  month  or  two  where  with 
rest  and  abundance  of  fresh  air  he  soon  regained 
health  and  strength.  After  college  days  were  over, 
the  family  of  three  extended  their  travels  on  the 
Continent,  deriving  much  pleasure  and  profit  there- 
from. Mrs.  Ruskin  felt  keen  disappointment  that 
her  cherished  ambition  would  not  be  realized  in 
seeing  her  son  enter  the  ministry,  but  believed  in 
his  ability  to  rise  to  some  worthy  position  in  the 
world,  little  foreseeing,  however,  the  eminence  to 
which  his  future  literary  efforts  would  bring  him. 
The  diligent  training  in  early  life  which  she  had 
bestowed,  his  college  career,  and  the  manifold 
advantage  of  travel,  all  proved  to  be  excellent 
equipment  for  his  chosen  life-work. 

Little  is  recorded  of  Ruskin's  affaires  de  cceur; 
but  occasionally  some  reference  is  made  to  such 
matters,  in  which  his  mother  took  keen  interest. 
One   attachment,    especially,    caused    Mrs.    Ruskin 


66  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

much  uneasiness.  This  was  his  fondness  for  Adele 
Domecq,  daughter  of  Mr.  Ruskin's  partner.  She 
was  "a  graceful,  oval-faced  blonde,"  attractive  and 
talented,  but  a  Roman  Catholic  in  faith,  which 
alone  debarred  her  in  the  mother's  eyes  as  eligible 
to  be  her  son's  wife.  To  Adele  he  addressed  son- 
nets, wrote  long  letters  in  French,  and  was  for  a 
time  ardent  in  devotion ;  but  the  affair  finally  ended, 
to  the  satisfaction  of  Mrs.  Ruskin,  in  the  young 
couple  drifting  apart. 

The  elder  Ruskin,  after  a  long  season  of  ill 
health,  passed  away,  being  survived  for  many  years 
by  his  wife.  Joanna  Agnew,  a  near  relative  on  the 
Ruskin  side  of  the  house,  was  employed  by  Ruskin 
to  be  a  companion  to  his  mother,  who  would,  other- 
wise, have  been  left  entirely  alone.  A  warm  attach- 
ment sprang  up  between  the  two  women,  who  for 
seven  years — until  Joanna's  marriage — lived  to- 
gether in  great  congeniality. 

;£         ;jc         ^c         ^c         ^c         ^c         :£ 

The  incompleteness  of  Ruskin's  autobiography 
brings  to  an  abrupt  ending  the  brief  story  of  his 
mother's  life,  which  is  so  closely  interwoven  with 
that  of  her  idolized  son. 

The  family  record,  as  given  by  Ruskin,  shows 
that  she  lived  to  the  advanced  age  of  ninety-one 
years,  dying  in  the  year  187 1. 


Ill 

MARGARET  AITKEN 
CARLYLE 

MOTHER  OF 
THOMAS  CARLYLE 

"If  there  has  been  any  good  in  the  things  I  have 
uttered  in  the  world's  hearing,  it  was  your  voice 
essentially  that  was  speaking  through  me!' — 
Thomas  Carlyle. 

THE  little  market  town,  Ecclefechan,  in 
Dumfriesshire,  Scotland,  where  lived 
the  Carlyle  family,  was  typically  Scotch, 
both  in  general  aspect  and  in  mode  of  life.  A 
single  street,  on  one  side  of  which  ran  an  open 
brook,  was  bordered  by  plain,  unpretentious  dwell- 
ings, presenting  a  cold  but  clean  and  orderly 
appearance,  suggestive  of  thrift  and  of  an  un- 
assuming manner  of  living. 

The  Carlyle  home  was  perhaps  the  only  one 
having  any  pretension  to  originality  of  architec- 
ture. It  was  a  double  house,  with  central  arch 
dividing;  one  side  being  occupied  by  James  Car- 


68  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

lyle,  while  his  brother,  wbo  was  his  partner  in 
trade,  lived  in  the  other. 

In  1 79 1,  James  Carlyle  married  a  distant  cousin, 
Janet  Carlyle,  who  died  not  long  afterwards,  leav- 
ing a  son  named  John.  Two  years  after  the  death 
of  Janet  Carlyle,  James  Carlyle  married  Margaret 
Aitken,  a  young  woman  of  many  fine  traits  of  char- 
acter, of  amiable  disposition  and  quiet  tastes.  Four 
sons  and  five  daughters  (one  of  the  latter  named 
Janet  for  the  first  wife)  were  born  to  James  and 
Margaret  Carlyle. 

The  affairs  of  the  household  were  conducted  by 
the  mother  with  greatest  economy  and  prudence; 
the  father,  who  followed  the  trade  of  a  mason, 
earning,  when  most  actively  at  work,  only  one  hun- 
dred pounds  a  year  for  the  support  of  his  large 
family.  By  skillful  management,  the  slender  in- 
come was  wisely  expended,  and  the  home-life 
moved  smoothly  on — no  allusion  ever  being  made 
to  poverty,  for  in  the  life  of  Ecclefechan  the  Car- 
lyle family  was  accounted  prosperous.  The 
family  living  consisted  mainly  of  potatoes,  oatmeal, 
and  milk;  the  children  were  plainly  but  neatly 
dressed,  and  ran  about  the  streets  barefooted,  con- 
tented, and  happy.  Of  the  necessities  of  life  they 
had  abundance ;  of  its  luxuries  they  knew  little,  and 
felt  not  the  lack. 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  69 

Of  the  nine  children  born  to  James  and  Mar- 
garet Carlyle,  Thomas,  born  December  4,  1795, 
was  the  eldest.  Between  the  mother  and  her  first- 
born child  there  always  seemed  to  be  a  peculiarly 
strong  bond  of  affection  and  congeniality;  and,  in 
writing  of  her,  Thomas  Carlyle  says,  "She  was  a 
woman  of,  to  me,  the  fairest  descent,  that  of  the 
pious,  the  just,  and  the  wise." 

In  his  will,  Carlyle  expressed  a  desire  that  no 
biography  of  himself  should  be  written;  but  recog- 
nizing the  fact  that  his  request  would,  in  all  prob- 
ability, be  disregarded,  later  made  arrangements 
with  friends  in  order  that,  since  it  must  be  written, 
the  biography  should  be  authentic.  And  it  is  to  his 
life  history,  and  to  his  correspondence  with  his 
mother,  that  we  turn  to  find  the  story  of  her  life. 

When  her  children  were  quite  small,  they  were 
taught  by  Mrs.  Carlyle  to  read;  but  as  she  knew 
nothing  of  writing,  their  education  under  her  in- 
struction was  extremely  limited.  Later,  however, 
she  learned  to  write,  for  the  express  purpose  of 
corresponding  with  the  idolized  son,  Thomas. 

To  the  father  fell  the  task  of  instructing  the 
children  in  arithmetic;  and  at  five  years  of  age 
Thomas  commenced  the  study  of  mathematics, 
having  already  been  taught  by  his  mother  to  read. 
Soon  he  was  far  enough  advanced  in  his  studies 


yo  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

to  be  sent  to  the  village  school.  Like  most  of  the 
Carlyles,  he  was  possessed  of  a  violent  temper, 
and  his  companions  in  the  schoolroom  were  not 
oblivious  to  that  fact,  making  life,  at  times,  quite 
unpleasant  for  him.  Carlyle,  himself,  says  that  his 
earliest  recollection  was  of  being  "in  a  howling 
rage,"  when  only  two  years  old,  and  of  throwing 
his  little  brown  stool  at  his  half-brother  John,  who 
lived  at  his  grandfather's,  and  occasionally  came  to 
visit  his  father.  A  leg  of  the  stool  was  broken,  and 
Thomas  says  that  he  "felt  for  the  first  time,  the 
united  pangs  of  loss  and  remorse."  Mrs.  Carlyle, 
foreseeing  the  unhappiness  in  store  for  Thomas  if 
his  temper  were  not  restrained,  made  him  promise 
never  to  return  a  blow.  It  is  said  that  he  tried 
faithfully  to  keep  this  promise;  and  to  the  ever- 
watchful  care  of  his  mother  "for  body  and  soul," 
he  always  said  that  he  "owed  ceaseless  gratitude." 
Of  the  home-life,  and  of  his  parents,  Carlyle 
writes:  "It  was  not  a  joyful  life,  but  what  life  is? 
Yet  a  safe  and  quiet  one,  above  most  others,  or  any 
other  I  have  witnessed,  a  wholesome  one.  We 
were  taciturn  rather  than  talkative ;  but  if  little  was 
said,  that  little  had  generally  a  meaning.  More  re- 
markable man  than  my  father  I  have  never  met  in 
my  journey  through  life;  sterling  sincerity  in 
thought,  word,  and  deed;  most  quiet,  but  capable 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  71 

of  blazing  into  whirlwinds  when  needful ;  and  such 
a  flash  of  just  insight  and  brief  natural  eloquence 
and  emphasis,  true  to  every  feature  of  it,  as  I  have 
never  known  in  any  other.  Humor  of  a  most  grim 
Scandinavian  type  he  occasionally  had,  wit  rarely 
or  never — too  serious  for  wit — my  excellent  mother 
with  perhaps  the  deeper  piety  in  most  senses  had 
also  the  most  sport.  No  man  of  my  day,  or  hardly 
any  man,  can  have  had  better  parents." 

As  Thomas  grew  older,  the  comradeship  between 
mother  and  son  grew  stronger,  while  the  father 
was  always  held  in  awe.  "We  all  had  to  complain," 
says  Carlyle,  "that  we  dared  not  freely  love  our 
father.  His  heart  seemed  as  if  walled  in.  My 
mother  has  owned  to  me  that  she  could  never 
understand  him,  and  that  her  affection  and  admira- 
tion of  him  were  obstructed.  It  seemed  as  if  an 
atmosphere  of  fear  repelled  us  from  him,  me  espe- 
cially. My  heart  and  tongue  played  freely  with 
my  mother." 

Both  parents  were  exceedingly  ambitious  for  the 
education  of  Thomas,  so  in  the  fall  of  1809,  when 
he  had  reached  the  age  of  fourteen  years,  it  was 
decided  that  he  should  enter  the  University  at  Edin- 
burgh. Under  the  guardianship  of  an  elder  lad,  he 
was  to  walk  the  entire  distance  of  one  hundred 
miles,  as  the  limited  family  purse  did  not  admit  of 


72  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

coach-hire.  Fifty-seven  years  later  he  wrote: 
"How  strangely  vivid,  how  remote  and  wonderful, 
tinged  with  the  hues  of  far-off  love  and  sadness,  is 
that  journey  to  me  now,  after  fifty-seven  years  of 
time !  My  mother  and  father  walking  with  me  in 
the  dark  frosty  November  morning  through  the 
village  to  set  us  on  our  way — my  dear  and  loving 
mother,  her  tremulous  affection  .  .  .  .  " 

Life  in  Edinburgh  was  full  of  new  and  interest- 
ing experiences ;  but,  in  order  to  secure  the  coveted 
education,  Carlyle  was  compelled  to  live  in  a  most 
frugal  manner,  being  unable  to  afford  other  than 
the  simplest  food.  Potatoes,  oatmeal,  and  eggs, 
were  sent  occasionally  from  home  by  the  loving 
mother,  to  supplement  the  scanty  fare. 

Destined  by  his  parents  to  become  a  minister, 
and  knowing  this  to  be  the  most  ardent  desire  of 
their  life,  Carlyle  set  about  to  prepare  himself  for 
that  calling,  realizing  all  the  while  that  he  did  not 
have  "the  least  enthusiasm  for  that  business."  In 
fact,  he  was  aware,  even  then,  that  "grave  pro- 
hibitory doubts  were  gradually  rising  ahead." 

Leaving  college  with  still  before  him  the  intent 
of  entering  the  ministry,  Carlyle  accepted  a  tutor- 
ship at  Annan.  The  only  redeeming  feature  con- 
nected with  this  position  was  that  he  was  now 
much  nearer  to  his  home,  and  the  mother  to  whom 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  73 

he  was  most  tenderly  devoted.  Annan,  with  its  un- 
pleasant memories  of  early  schooldays,  he  heartily 
detested;  and  when  not  engaged  in  teaching,  he 
shut  himself  up  among  his  books.  Amid  these 
gloomy  surroundings,  the  only  gleam  of  brightness 
that  cheered  his  weary  existence  was  the  corres- 
pondence with  his  mother,  his  love  for  whom  is 
said,  by  his  biographer,  Froude,  to  have  been  "the 
strongest  personal  passion  which  he  experienced 
through  all  his  life." 

James  Carlyle,  having  retired  from  active  busi- 
ness in  Ecclefechan,  the  Carlyle  family  moved  to 
Mainhill,  a  farm  two  miles  distant,  in  a  bleak  and  - 
cheerless  locality.  Here,  in  a  low,  whitewashed 
cottage,  consisting  of  three  rooms,  lived  the  father, 
mother,  and  eight  children;  the  father  and  sons 
cultivating  the  little  farm,  while  the  mother  and 
daughters  attended  to  household  duties,  and  cared 
for  poultry  and  cows,  assisting  also  in  the  field  at  -, 
harvest  time.  Thomas  spent  his  holidays  at  home, 
and  it  was  at  Mainhill  that  he  "first  learned  Ger- 
man, studied  'Faust'  in  a  dry  ditch,  and  completed 
his  translation  of  'Wilhelm  Meister'." 

The  correspondence  between  mother  and  son, 
which  continued  whenever  he  was  absent  from 
home,  was  not  voluminous  on  her  part;  for  Mar- 
garet Carlyle  only  learned  to  write  after  she  had 


74  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

reached  mature  years,  and  it  was  no  easy  matter 
for  her  to  pen  even  a  short  letter.  But  to  her, 
no  sacrifice  was  too  great  to  be  made  for  her  be- 
loved "Tom";  and  a  like  affection  was  returned  by 
him.  Whatever  he  earned — however  little  the 
amount — he  was  eager  to  share  with  her.  She 
was  the  one  person  who  believed  in  him,  prayed  for 
him  in  agony  when  she  thought  him  unbelieving, 
and  in  a  transport  of  joy  when  she  thought  him 
safe  in  belief.  She  became  ill  if  she  did  not  hear 
from  him  as  often  as  she  expected;  and  his  letters 
to  her  were  treasured  next  to  her  Bible. 

At  the  end  of  two  years,  Carlyle  received  an 
appointment  at  Kirkcaldy,  and  here  life  was  to 
some  extent  more  pleasant  than  at  Annan.  He, 
however,  "hated  schoolmastering"  to  such  a  degree 
that  the  new  position  was  liked  by  him  far  less 
than  he  would  admit  to  his  mother,  who  rejoiced  to 
think  that  he  was  now  situated  amid  more  con- 
genial surroundings. 

Margaret  Carlyle  was  a  Calvinist  of  the  most 
pronounced  type,  and  the  spiritual  welfare  of  her 
children  was  her  constant  concern.  The  eldest 
son  was  the  object  of  her  chief  est  hopes,  and  she 
grieved  to  see  that  he  had  no  inclination  to  be  a 
minister,  which  from  his  infancy  had  been  her 
great  desire. 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  75 

The   following  letter  is  most   characteristic: 

Mainhill:  June  10,  1817 
Dear  Son: 

I  take  this  opportunity  of  writing  you  a  few  lines,  as 
you  will  get  it  free.  I  long  to  have  a  craik  [familiar 
talk],  and  look  forward  to  August,  trusting  to  see  thee 
once  more,  but  in  hope  the  meantime.  Oh,  Tom,  mind 
the  golden  season  of  youth,  and  remember  your  Creator 
in  the  days  of  youth.  Seek  God  while  He  may  be  found. 
Call  upon  him  while  he  is  near.  We  hear  that  the  world 
by  wisdom  knew  not  God.  Pray  for  his  presence  with 
you  and  His  counsel  to  guide  you. 

Have  you  got  through  the  Bible  yet?  If  you  have,  read 
it  again.  I  hope  you  will  not  weary,  and  may  the  Lord 
open  your   understanding. 

I  have  no  news  to  tell  you,  but  thank  God  we  are  all 
in  an  ordinary  way.  I  hope  you  are  well.  I  thought  you 
would  have  written  me  before  now.  I  received  your 
present  and  was  very  proud  of  it  I  called  it  "my  son's 
venison."  Do  write  as  soon  as  this  comes  to  hand  and 
tell  us  all  your  news.  I  am  glad  you  are  so  contented  in 
your  place.  We  ought  all  to  be  thankful  for  our  places 
in  these  distressing  times,  for  I  dare  say  they  are  felt 
keenly. 

We  send  you  a  piece  of  ham  and  a  minding  of  butter, 
as  I  am  sure  yours  is  done  before  now.  Tell  us  about 
it  in  your  next,  and  if  anything  is  wanting. 

Good  night,  Tom,  for  it  is  a  stormy  night,  and  I  must 
away  to  the  byre  to  milk. 

Now,  Tom,  be  sure  to  tell  me  about  your  chapters. 
No  more  from 

Your  Old  Minnie 


76  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

Letters  from  other  members  of  the  family  came 
frequently,  also,  to  the  absent  brother,  for  the 
Carlyles  were  "a  clannish  folk" ;  and  they  felt  not 
only  deep  affection  for  each  other,  but  an  increas- 
ing pride  in  the  one  of  their  number  whose 
scholarly  gifts  they  recognized  and  held  in  high 
estimation. 

These  letters  from  home  give  an  interesting 
picture  of  country  life  at  Mainhill.  The  family 
was  an  industrious  one — the  younger  children 
attending  school,  and  helping  with  home  duties ; 
while  the  older  children  assisted  in  the  cultivation 
of  the  farm.  Such  spare  time  as  was  obtainable  in 
this  busy  life,  was  given  over  to  the  reading  of 
history,  or  of  Scott's  novels,  or  books  of  like  nature, 
from  the  very  limited  library. 

In  the  summer  of  1817,  the  mother,  overburdened 
with  the  cares  and  duties  of  farm  life,  suffered  a 
heavy  illness.  For  a  time  her  physical  condition 
was  very  serious,  and  this  state  of  health  finally 
told  upon  her  mental  faculties,  which  became  over- 
clouded to  such  an  extent  that  it  was  found  neces- 
sary to  take  her  away  from  home  for  a  few  weeks 
for  treatment.  For  this  removal  from  home,  she 
never  fully  forgave  the  family,  always  afterward 
referring  to  it  in  her  humorous  way.  With  the 
return   of    physical    strength,    she    soon,    however, 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  77 

regained  vigor  of  mind,  and  resumed  her  former 
active,  industrious  manner  of  life.  A  letter  to 
Thomas  Carlyle  from  his  brother,  John,  speaks  of 
the  mother's  improved  condition,  after  her  severe 
illness. 

Mainhill:  September  16,  1818 
Dear  Brother : 

We  received  yours  and  it  told  of  your  safe  arrival  at 
Kirkcaldy.  Our  mother  has  grown  better  every  day  since 
you  left  us.  She  is  as  steady  as  ever  she  was,  has  been 
upon  haystacks  three  or  four  times,  and  has  been  at 
church  every  Sabbath  since  she  came  home,  behaving 
always  very  decently.  Also  she  has  given  over  talking  and 
singing,  and  spends  some  of  her  time  consulting  Ralph 
Erskine.  She  sleeps  every  night,  and  hinders  no  person 
to  sleep,  but  can  do  with  less  than  the  generality  of  peo- 
ple. In  fact,  we  may  conclude  that  she  is  as  wise  as  could 
be  expected.  She  has  none  of  the  hypocritical  mask  with 
which  some  people  clothe  their  sentiments.  One  day, 
having  met  Agg  Byers,  she  says:  "Weel,  Agg,  lass,  I've 
never  spoken  t'ye  sin  ye  stole  our  coals.  I'll  gie  ye  advice : 
never  steal  nae  more." 

In  a  letter  from  Alexander  Carlyle  there  is  the 
following  allusion  to  a  gift  from  Thomas : 

The  box  which  contained  my  mother's  bonnet  came  a 
day  or  two  ago.  She  is  very  well  pleased  with  it,  though 
my  father  thought  it  too  gaudy,  but  she  proposes  writing 
to  you  herself. 


78  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

All  idea  of  entering  the  ministry  had  now  been 
abandoned  by  Carlyle.  In  a  note  to  a  friend,  he 
said :  "With  me,  it  [the  ministry]  was  never  much 
in  favor,  though  my  parents  much  wished  it,  as 
I  knew  well.  Finding  that  I  had  objections,  my 
father,  with  a  magnanimity  which  I  admired  and 
admire,  left  me  frankly  to  my  own  guidance  in  that 
matter,  as  did  my  mother,  perhaps  still  more 
lovingly,  though  not  so  silently." 

In  December,  1818,  Carlyle  left  Kirkcaldy  for 
Edinburgh,  and  a  letter  from  his  mother  expresses, 
at  this  time,  her  continued  solicitude  for  his  wel- 
fare, both  temporal  and  spiritual: 

Mainhill:  January  3,  1819 
Dear  Son : 

I  received  yours  in  due  time,  and  was  glad  to  hear 
you  were  well.  I  hope  you  will  be  healthier,  moving 
about  in  the  city,  than  in  your  former  way.  Health  is  a 
valuable  privilege;  try  to  improve  on  it  then.  The  time 
is  short.  Another  year  has  commenced.  Time  is  on  the 
wing,  and  flies  swiftly.  Seek  God  with  all  your  heart; 
and  oh,  my  dear  son,  cease  not  to  pray  for  His  counsel 
in  all  his  ways.  Fear  not  the  world,  you  will  be  provided 
for  as   He  sees   meet   for  you. 

As  a  sincere  friend,  whom  you  are  always  dear  to,  I 
beg  you  do  not  neglect  reading  a  part  of  your  Bible 
daily,  and  may  the  Lord  open  your  eyes  to  see  wondrous 
things   out   of  his   law ! 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  79 

But   it  is   now   two   o'clock  in  the  morning,   and  a  bad 
pen,  bad  ink,  and  I  am  bad  at  writing. 
I  will  drop  it,  and  add  no  more,  but  remain. 
Your  loving  mother 

Peggie  Carlyle 

"Schoolmastering"  had,  by  this  time,  become  too 
distasteful  to  him  to  continue  longer  at  it,  and,  after 
considering  civil  engineering,  for  which  his  love  of 
mathematics  gave  him  natural  inclination,  Carlyle 
decided  to  commence  the  study  of  law.  His 
family,  although  silently  disapproving  the  step  he 
had  taken,  rendered  what  assistance  they  could  give 
toward  his  support  while  thus  engaged.  Fre- 
quently there  came  from  home  supplies  of  oat- 
meal, butter,  potatoes,  etc.,  and  at  times  clothing 
was  also  sent  to  him.  His  soiled  linen  was  returned 
for  the  mother  to  wash  and  mend,  simple  gifts 
often  accompanying  the  bundle.  Money  was 
scarce,  and  Carlyle  had  necessarily  to  school  him- 
self to  thrifty,  self-denying  habits;  but  with  reso- 
lution he  faced  the  situation  which  confronted  him. 
One  hundred  pounds  had  been  saved  from  his 
earnings ;  and  this,  supplemented  by  assistance 
from  home,  must  serve  him  for  a  long  time. 

As  his  first  exercise  in  the  Divinity  School,  he 
had  written  a  sermon  on  the  salutary  effects  of 
"afflictions."     His  biographer,  Froude,  says:     "He 


80  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

was  beginning  now,  in  addition  to  the  problem  of 
living  which  he  had  to  solve,  to  learn  what  afflic- 
tion meant.  He  was  attacked  with  dyspepsia, 
which  never  wholly  left  him,  and  in  those  early 
years  assumed  its  most  torturing  form;  'like  a  rat 
gnawing  at  the  pit  of  his  stomach/  His  disorder 
working  on  his  natural  irritability,  found  escape  in 
expressions  which  showed,  at  any  rate,  that  he  was 
attaining  a  mastery  of  language." 

In  spite,  however,  of  the  attendant  woes 
occasioned  by  ill-health  and  insufficient  means, 
Carlyle  was  not  losing  heart,  for  he  liked  his  new 
profession,  and  was  studying  diligently.  Writing 
to  his  mother,  he  says :  "The  law  is  what  I  some- 
times think  I  was  intended  for  naturally.  I  am 
afraid  it  takes  several  hundreds  to  become  an 
advocate ;  but  for  this  I  should  commence  the  study 
of  it  with  great  hopes  of  success.  We  shall  see 
whether  it  is  possible.  One  of  the  first  advocates 
of  the  day  raised  himself  from  being  a  discon- 
solate preacher  to  his  present  eminence.  There- 
fore, I  entreat  you  not  to  be  uneasy  about  me.  I 
see  none  of  my  fellows  with  whom  I  am  very 
anxious  to  change  places.  Tell  the  boys  not  to  let 
their  hearts  be  troubled  for  me.  I  am  a  stubborn 
dog,  and  evil  fortune  shall  not  break  my  heart,  or 
bend  it  either,  as  I  hope.    I  know  not  how  to  speak 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  81 

about  the  washing,  which  you  offer  so  kindly. 
Surely  you  thought,  five  years  ago,  that  this  trouble- 
some washing  and  baking  was  all  over;  and  now  to 
recommence !  I  can  scarcely  think  of  troubling 
you;  yet  the  clothes  are  ill-washed  here;  and  if 
the  box  be  going  and  coming  anyway,  perhaps  you 
can  manage  it." 

In  order  to  make  his  small  amount  of  capital 
hold  out  during  the  term  in  Edinburgh,  Carlyle 
attempted  to  obtain  a  few  pupils,  but  this 
measure  did  not  prove  successful.  He  was,  how- 
ever, employed  by  Dr.  Brewster  (afterward  Sir 
David)  to  assist  in  work  on  an  encyclopedia,  and 
this  brought  him  in  about  two  pounds  a  week, 
enabling  him  to  live  in  greater  comfort. 

Letters  from  his  mother  continued  to  come,  bring- 
ing encouragement  and  loving  counsel.  Hearing 
of  the  death  of  an  aunt,  he  wrote  the  following: 

Edinburgh,   Monday,    March  29th,    1819 
My  Dear  Mother: 

I  am  so  much  obliged  to  you  for  the  affectionate  con- 
cern which  you  express  for  me  in  that  long  letter  that  I 
cannot  delay  to  send  you  a  few  brief  words  by  way  of 
reply.  I  was  affected  by  the  short  notice  you  gave  me  of 
Aunt  Mary's  death,  and  the  short  reflections  with  which 
you  close  it.  It  is  true,  my  dear  mother,  "that  we  must 
all    soon    follow    her" — such    is    the    unalterable    and    not 


82  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

pleasing  doom  of  men.  Then  it  is  well  for  those  who,  at 
that  awful  moment  which  is  before  every  one,  shall  be 
able  to  look  back  with  calmness  and  forward  with  hope. 
But  I  need  not  dwell  upon  this  solemn  subject.  It  is 
familiar  to  the  thoughts  of  every  one  who  has  any  thought. 

I  am  rather  afraid  I  have  not  been  quite  regular  in 
reading  that  best  of  books  which  you  recommend  to  me. 
However,  last  night  I  was  reading  upon  my  favorite  Job, 
and  I  hope  to  do  better  in  time  to  come. 

I  entreat  you  to  believe  that  I  am  sincerely  desirous  of 
being  a  good  man;  and  though  we  may  differ  in  some 
unimportant  particulars,  yet  I  firmly  trust  that  the  same 
power  which  created  us  with  imperfect  faculties  will 
pardon  the  errors  of  every  one  (and  none  are  without 
them)  who  seeks  truth  and  righteousness  with  a  simple 
heart. 

You  need  not  fear  my  studying  too  much.  In  fact,  my 
prospects  are  so  unsettled  that  I  do  not  often  sit  down 
to  books  with  all  the  zeal  I  am  capable  of.  You  need  not 
think  I  am  fretful.  I  have  long  accustomed  myself  to 
look  upon  the  future  with  a  sedate  aspect,  and  at  any 
rate  my  hopes  have  never  yet  failed  me.  A  French  author, 
D'Alembert  (one  of  the  few  persons  who  deserve  the 
honorable  epithet  of  honest  man),  whom  I  was  lately 
reading,  remarks  that  one  who  devoted  his  life  to  learn- 
ing ought  to  carry  for  his  motto :  "Liberty,  Truth, 
Poverty";  for  he  that  fears  the  latter  can  never  have  the 
former.  This  should  not  prevent  one  from  using  every 
honest  effort  to  attain  a  comfortable  situation  in  life ;  it 
says  only  that  the  best  is  dearly  bought  by  base  conduct, 
and  the  worst  is  not  worth  mourning  over. 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  83 

We  shall  speak  of  all  these  matters  more  fully  in  sum- 
mer, for  I  am  meditating  just  now  to  come  down  and 
stay  awhile  with  you,  accompanied  with  a  cargo  of  books — 
Italian,  German,  and  others.  You  will  give  me  yonder 
little  room,  and  you  will  waken  me  every  morning  about 
five  or  six  o'clock.  Then  such  study.  I  shall  delve  in 
the  garden,  too,  and  in  a  word,  become  not  only  the 
wisest,  but  the  strongest  man  in  these  regions.  This  is 
all  claver,  but  it  pleases  one. 

My   dear   mother,   yours   most   affectionately 

Thomas   Carlyle 

The  name  of  D'Alembert  had  never  come  within 
the  scope  of  Mrs.  Carlyle's  knowledge,  and  fearing 
that  her  son  might  be  entering  into  perilous  paths, 
she  wrote  to  him  immediately: 

Oh,  my  dear  son,  I  would  pray  for  a  blessing  on  your 
learning.  I  beg  you  with  all  the  feeling  of  an  affectionate 
mother  that  you  study  the  Word  of  God,  which  He  has 
graciously  put  in  our  hands  that  it  may  powerfully  reach 
our  hearts,  that  we  may  discern  it  in  its  true  light. 

God  made  man  after  His  own  image,  therefore  he  be- 
hoved to  be  without  any  imperfect  faculties.  Beware,  my 
dear  son,  of  such  thoughts ;  let  them  not  dwell  on  your 
mind.  God  forbid !  But  I  dare  say  you  will  not  care 
to  read  this  scrawl.  Do  make  religion  your  great  study, 
Tom ;  if  you  repent  it,  I  will  bear  the  blame  forever. 

And  his  state  of  mind  in  regard  to  religion,  was, 
indeed,  now  uncertain  and  gloomy.  Froude  says 
....  "Carlyle  was  thinking  as  much  as  his  mother 


84  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

of  religion,  but  the  form  in  which  his  thoughts 
were  running  was  not  hers.  He  was  painfully  see- 
ing that  all  things  were  not  wholly  as  he  had  been 
taught  to  think  them ;  the  doubts  which  had  stopped 
his  divinity  career  were  blackening  into  thunder- 
clouds; and  all  his  reflections  were  colored  by  dys- 
pepsia." He  was  entering  now  upon  the  "three 
most  miserable  years  of  my  life,"  and  in  addition 
to  religious  doubts  and  fears,  his  intended  profes- 
sion was,  at  this  time,  becoming  distasteful  to  him. 
England  and  Scotland  were  in  an  unhappy  polit- 
ical state;  many  people  were  without  work,  and 
their  families  on  the  verge  of  starvation;  and, 
altogether,  conditions  and  circumstances  during 
these  unhappy  years  were  calculated  to  leave  im- 
pressions upon  Carlyle  which  may  be  traced 
throughout  his  writings.  A  summer  spent  at  home, 
after  the  session  at  Edinburgh,  did  not  bring  hap- 
piness nor  relief  from  doubt  and  deep  question- 
ings. The  pious  family  at  Mainhill  accepted  the 
Bible  "as  a  direct  communication  from  Heaven," 
at  the  same  time  reposing  a  calm  and  implacable 
faith  in  the  Westminster  Confession,  and  could 
little  sympathize  with  the  unhappy  frame  of  mind 
in  which  Thomas  was  now  living.  He  says  that 
he  "was  tortured  by  the  freaks  of  an  imagination 
of  extraordinary  and  wild  activity,"  which  made 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  85 

him  most  miserable.  Unable  to  read,  he  wandered 
restlessly  over  the  moors;  the  father,  with  good 
judgment,  leaving  him  to  himself,  but  the  agonizing 
mother  could  not  keep  back  her  pleadings  and 
lamentations,  for  her  eldest  son  was  the  chief  object 
of  her  love  and  ambition. 

In  November,  1819,  Thomas  returned  to  Edin- 
burgh, and  resumed  the  study  of  law.  Writing  to 
his  mother  in  a  more  cheerful  vein,  he  says :  "The 
law  I  find  to  be  a  most  complicated  subject,  yet  I 
like  it  pretty  well  and  feel  that  I  shall  like  it  better 
as  I  proceed.  Its  great  charm  in  my  eyes  is  that 
no  mean  compliances  are  requisite  for  prospering 
in  it." 

The  winter  proved  to  be  far  from  pleasant,  for 
a  severe  attack  of  dyspepsia  gave  him  much  un- 
easiness and  alarmed  the  family  greatly  as  to  his 
physical  condition.  A  letter  from  his  brother  John, 
dated  Mainhill,  February,  1820,  says :  "Your 
father  and  mother  and  all  of  us  are  extremely 
anxious  that  you  should  come  home  directly,  if  pos- 
sible, if  you  think  you  can  come  without  danger. 
And  we  trust  that,  notwithstanding  the  bitterness  of 
last  summer,  you  will  still  find  it  emphatically  a 
home.  My  mother  bids  me  call  upon  you  to  do  so, 
by  every  tie  of  affection,  and  by  all  that  is  sacred. 


86  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

She  esteems  seeing  you  again,  and  administering 
comfort  to  you,  as  her  highest  felicity." 

The  mother  knew  well  his  disposition,  and 
feared  the  effect  of  his  despondent  and  irritable 
condition  of  mind.  She  had  early  described  him 
as  "gey  ill  to  live  wi',"  but  no  one  knew  quite  so 
well  how  to  deal  with  his  peculiarities  and  idiosyn- 
crasies as  she,  nor  could  so  lovingly  and  anxiously 
foresee  and  meet  his  wants.  The  attack  finally 
passed  off,  and  Thomas,  having  recovered  some- 
what both  health  and  spirits,  remained  in  Edin- 
burgh, diligently  pursuing  his  studies. 

In  the  spring  of  this  year  the  following  letter 
came  to  his  mother: 

Edinburgh,  March  29th,  1820 
To  you,  my  dear  mother,  I  can  never  be  sufficiently 
grateful,  not  only  for  the  common  kindness  of  a  mother, 
but  for  the  unceasing  watchfulness  with  which, you  strove 
to  instil  virtuous  principles  into  my  young  mind;  and 
though  we  are  separated  at  present,  and  may  be  still  more 
widely  separated,  I  hope  the  lessons  which  you  taught 
will  never  be  effaced  from  my  memory. 

I  cannot  say  how  I  have  fallen  into  this  train  of  thought, 
but  the  days  of  childhood  arise  with  so  many  pleasing 
recollections,  and  shine  so  brightly  across  the  tempests 
and  inquietudes  of  succeeding  times,  that  I  feel  unable  to 
resist  the  impulse. 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  87 

You  already  know  that  I  am  pretty  well  as  to  health, 
and  also  that  I  design  to  visit  you  again  before  many 
months  have  elapsed.  I  cannot  say  that  my  prospects, 
have  got  much  brighter  since  I  left  you;  the  aspect  of 
the  future  is  still  as  unsettled  as  it  ever  was;  but  some 
degree  of  patience  is  behind,  and  hope,  the  charmer,  that 
"springs  eternal  in  the  human  breast,"  is  yet  here  likewise, 
I  am  not  of  a  humor  to  care  very  much  for  good  or  evil 
fortune,  so  far  as  concerns  myself;  the  thought  that  my 
somewhat  uncertain  condition  gives  you  uneasiness 
chiefly  grieves  me.  Yet  I  would  not  have  you  despair  of 
your  ribe  of  a  boy.  He  mill  do  something  yet.  He  is  a 
shy  stingy  soul,  and  very  likely  has  a  higher  notion  of  his 
parts  than  others  have.  But  on  the  other  hand,  he  is  not 
incapable  of  diligence.  He  is  harmless,  and  possesses  the 
virtue  of  his  country — thrift;  so  that,  after  all,  things  will 
yet  be  right  in  the  end. 

My  love  to  all  the  little  ones. 

Your  affectionate  son 

T.   Cari,yi^ 

In  December  of  the  same  year,  another  letter 
showed  him  to  be  still  battling  with  conflicting 
doubts  and  beliefs — writing  a  little  at  times,  and 
keeping  always  before  him  the  determination 
which  his  mother's  unwavering  faith  in  him  sus- 
tained, "to  do  something  yet." 

I  know  full  well  and  feel  deeply  that  you  entertain  the 
most  solicitous  anxiety  about  my  temporal,  and  still  more 
about  my  eternal  welfare;  as  to  the  former  of  which,  I 


88  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

have  still  hopes  that  all  your  tenderness  will  yet  be  repaid; 
and  as  to  the  latter,  though  it  becomes  not  the  human 
worm  to  boast,  I  would  fain  persuade  you  not  to  enter- 
tain so  many  doubts. 

Your  character  and  rriine  are  far  more  similar  than  you 
imagine,  and  our  opinions  too,  though  clothed  in  different 
garbs,  are,  I  well  know,  still  analogous  at  bottom.  I 
respect  your  religious  sentiments,  and  honor  you  for  feel- 
ing them  more  than  if  you  were  the  highest  woman  in  the 
world  without  them.  Be  easy,  I  entreat  you,  on  my 
account;  the  world  will  use  me  better  than  before;  and  if 
it  should  not,  let  us  hope  to  meet  in  that  upper  country 
when  the  vain  fever  of  life  is  gone  by,  in  the  country 
where  all  darkness  will  be  light,  and  where  the  exercise 
of  our  affections  will  not  be  thwarted  by  the  infirmities 
of  human  nature  any  more. 

Brewster  will  give  me  articles  enough.  Meanwhile  my 
living  here  is  not  to  cost  me  anything,  at  least  for  a  sea- 
son more  or  less.  I  have  two  hours  of  teaching,  which 
both  gives  me  a  call  to  walk  and  brings  in  four  guineas  a 
month. 

A  few  weeks  later  he  wrote  again : 

January  30th,  1821 
My  employment,  you  are  aware,  is  still  very  fluctuating, 
but  this  I  trust  will  improve.  I  am  advancing,  I  think, 
though  leisurely,  and  at  least  I  feel  no  insuperable  doubts 
of  getting  honest  bread,  which  is  all  I  want.  For  as  to 
fame  and  all  that,  I  see  it  already  to  be  nothing  better 
than  a  meteor,  a  will-o'-the-wisp  which  leads  one  on 
through  quagmires  and  pitfalls  to  catch  an  object  which, 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  89 

when  we  have  caught  it,  turns  out  to  be  nothing.  I  am 
happy  to  think  in  the  meantime  that  you  do  not  feel 
uneasy  about  my  future  destiny.  Providence,  as  you 
observe,  will  order  it  better  or  worse,  and  with  His  award, 
so  nothing  mean  or  wicked  lie  before  me,  I  shall  study  to 
rest  satisfied. 

It  is  a  striking  thing,  and  alarming  to  those  who  are  at 
ease  in  the  world,  to  think  how  many  living  things  that 
had  breath  and  hope  within  them  when  I  left  Ecclefechan 
are  now  numbered  with  the  clods  of  the  valley!  Surely 
there  is  something  obstinately  stupid  in  the  heart  of  man, 
or  the  flight  of  three-score  years,  and  the  poor  joys  or 
poorer  cares  of  this  our  pilgrimage  would  never  move  as 
they  do.  Why  do  we  fret  and  murmur,  and  toil,  and  con- 
sume ourselves  for  objects  so  transient  and  frail?  Is  it 
that  the  soul,  living  here  as  her  prison-house,  strives  after 
something  boundless  like  herself,  and  finding  it  nowhere, 
still  renews  the  search?  Surely  we  are  fearfully  and 
wonderfully  made.  But  I  must  not  pursue  these  specu- 
lations, though  they  force  themselves  upon  us  sometimes 
even  without  our   asking. 

This  gloomy  period  of  Carlyle's  life  was  happily 
drawing  to  a  close,  and  brighter  days  were  dawn- 
ing. From  the  dear  mother  in  the  little  farmhouse 
came  encouraging  words: 

Mainhill:  March  21st,  1821 
Son  Tom: 

I   received  your  kind  and  pleasant  letter.     Nothing  is 

more  satisfying  to  me  than  to  hear  of  your  welfare.    Keep 

up  your  heart,  my  brave  boy.     You  ask  kindly  after  my 


9c  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

health.  I  complain  as  little  as  possible.  When  the  day 
is  cheerier  it  has  great  effect  on  me.  But  on  the  whole 
I  am  as  well  as  I  can  expect,  thank  God.  I  have  sent  t* 
little  butter  and  a  few  cakes  with  a  box  to  bring  home 
your  clothes.  Send  them  all  home  that  I  may  wash  and 
sort  them  once  more.  Oh,  man  could  I  but  write!  I'll 
tell  ye  a'  when  we  meet,  but  I  must  in  the  meantime 
content  myself.  Do  send  me  a  long  letter;  it  revives  me 
greatly;  and  tell  me  honestly  if  you  read  your  chapter 
e'en  and  morn,  lad.  You  mind  I  hod  if  not  your  hand,  I 
hod  your  foot  of  it. 

Tell  me  if  there  is  anything  you  want  in  particular.  I 
must  run  to  pack  the  box,  so  I  am 

Your  affectionate  mother 

Margaret  Carlyle 

It  was  during  the  year  1821  that  Carlyle  finally 
emerged  from  the  conflict  with  doubt,  and  dated 
the  time  of  his  "spiritual  new  birth."  From  that 
period  he  states  that  he  "began  to  be  a.  new  man." 
An  intimate  friend,  Edward  Irving,  was  through- 
out this  season  of  unbelief  a  faithful  counselor  and 
confidant.  Of  his  friendship,  Carlyle  writes : 
"Such  friend  as  I  never  had  again  or  before  in  this 
world,  at  heart  constant  till  he  died." 

It  is  needless  to  say  that  his  mother's  heart  re- 
joiced greatly  in  her  son's  change  of  attitude  toward 
things  spiritual ;  and  his  decision  was  a  source  of 
profound  satisfaction  to  her. 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  91 

Carlyle's  literary  productions  were  now  receiving 
more  recognition  than  formerly,  and  his  financial 
condition  accordingly  was  much  improved.  With 
this  to  encourage  him,  he  spent  more  freely  of  his 
income  in  sending  gifts  to  the  father  and  mother, 
who  had  been  ever  thoughtful  of  his  temporal  wel- 
fare when  his  meager  income  scarcely  afforded  a 
living.  On  one  occasion  he  sent  to  his  father  a  pair 
of  spectacles,  and  to  his  mother  "a  little  sovereign 
to  keep  the  fiend  out  of  hussif."  In  an  accom- 
panying note,  he  wrote  his  mother: 

You  will  tell  me  I  am  poor  and  have  so  few  of  these 
coins ;  but  I  am  going  to  have  plenty  by-and-by ;  and  if 
I  had  but  one  I  cannot  see  how  I  could  purchase  more 
enjoyment  with  it  than  if  I  shared  it  with  you.  Be  not  in 
want  of  anything,  I  entreat  you,  that  I  can  possibly  get  for 
you.  It  would  be  hard  indeed  if  in  the  autumn  of  life — 
the  spring  and  summer  of  which  you  have  spent  well  in 
taking  care  of  us — we  should  know  what  would  add  to 
your  frugal  enjoyments  and  not  procure  it. 

The  stockings  and  other  things  you  sent  me  are  of 
additional  value  in  my  eyes,  as  proofs  of  the  unwearied 
care  with  which  you  continue  to  watch  over  me.  I  still 
hope  to  see  the  day  when  I  may  acknowledge  all  this 
more  effectually.  I  think  you  wanted  a  bonnet  when  I 
was  at  home.     Do  not  buy  any  until  after  the  box  returns. 

Through  his  friend,  Edward  Irving,  Carlyle  in 
1822  was  offered  a  position  of  tutor  to  the  two  sons 


92  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Charles  Buller,  of  London  (Mr. 
Buller  being  a  retired  English  gentleman  of 
eminence). 

The  salary  was  to  'be  two  hundred  pounds  a  year, 
which,  in  spite  of  a  dislike  for  "schoolmastering," 
could  not  be  disregarded,  as  times  were  hard  and 
money  difficult  to  obtain. 

In  writing  to  his  mother  at  this  time,  Carlyle 
says,  with  reference  to  his  new  position  and  the 
mistress  of  the  house: 

"The  woman,  Irving  says,  is  a  gallant,  accomplished 
person,  and  will  respect  one  well.  He  warned  her  that  I 
had  seen  little  of  life,  and  was  disposed  to  be  rather  high 
in  the  humor  if  not  well  used.  The  plan,  if  I  like  it  and 
be  fit  for  it,  will  be  advantageous  for  me  in  many  respects. 
I  shall  have  time  for  study  and  convenience  for  it  and 
plenty  of  cash. 

At  the  same  time,  as  it  is  uncertain,  I  do  not  make  it 
my  lower  anchor  by  any  means.  If  it  go  to  nothing  alto- 
gether, I  shall  snap  my  finger  and  thumb  in  the  face  of 
all  the  Indian  judges  of  the  earth,  and  return  to  my  poor 
desk  and  quill  with  as  hard  a  heart  as  ever. 

A  later  letter  gives  glimpses  of  his  daily  life, 
showing  him  to  be  pleased  with  the  position,  yet 
uncertain  as  to  keeping  it  for  any  length  of  time: 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  93 

3  Moray  Street: 

Edinburgh,  June  2,  1822 

It  will  give  you  pleasure  to  know  that  I  continue  im- 
proving in  that  most  important  of  qualities,  good  health. 
The  bathing  does  me  great  good,  and  you  need  be  under 
no  apprehension  of  my  drowning.  Unfortunately  my  mode 
of  sleeping  is  too  irregular  to  admit  of  my  bathing  con- 
stantly before  breakfast.  Small  noises  disturb  me  and 
keep  me  awake,  though  I  always  get  to  sleep  at  last,  and 
happily  such  disturbances  occur  but  rarely. 

Some  two  weeks  ago  I  had  a  little  adventure  with  an 
ugly  messan,  which  a  crazy  half-pay  captain  had  thought 
proper  to  chain  in  his  garden,  or  rather,  grass-plot,  about 
twenty  yards  from  my  window.  The  pug  felt  unhappy  in 
its  new  situation,  began  repining  very  pitifully  in  its  own 
way;  at  one  time  snarling,  grinning,  yelping,  as  if  it  cared 
not  whether  it  were  hanged  then  or  tomorrow ;  at  another, 
whining,  howling,  screaming,  as  if  it  meant  to  excite  the 
compassion  of  the  world  at  large — this  at  intervals  for 
the  whole  night. 

By  five  o'clock  in  the  morning,  I  would  have  given  a 
guinea  of  gold  for  its  hind  legs  firm  in  my  right  hand 
by  the  side  of  a  stone  wall. 

Next  day  the  crazy  captain  removed  it,  being  threatened 
by  the  street  at  large  with  prosecution  if  he  did  not.  But 
on  the  evening  of  the  second  day,  being  tired  of  keeping 
the  cur  in  his  kitchen,  he  again  let  it  out,  and  just  as  I 
was  falling  asleep  about  one  o'clock,  the  same  musical, 
"most  musical,  most  melancholy"  serenade  aroused  me 
from  my  vague  dreamings. 


94  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

I  listened  about  half  an  hour,  then  rose  indignantly,  put 
on  my  clothes,  went  out,  and  charged  the  watchman  to 
put  an  instant  stop  to  the  accursed  thing.  The  watchman 
could  not  for  the  world  interfere  with  a  gentleman's  rest 
at  that  hour,  but  next  morning  he  would  certainly,  etc.  etc. 

I  asked  to  be  shown  the  door,  and  pulling  the  crazy 
captain's  bell  about  six  times,  his  servant  at  length  awoke 
and  inquired  with  a  tremulous  voice,  what  was  it?  I 
alluded  to  the  dog  and  demanded  the  instant,  the  total, 
the  everlasting  removal  of  it,  or  tomorrow  I  would  see 
whether  justice  was  in  Edinburgh,  or  the  shadow  of  British 
law  in  force.  "Do  you  hear  that?"  said  the  Irish  knight 
of  the  rattle  and  lantern.  She  heard  it  and  obeyed,  and 
no  wretched  messan  has  since  disturbed  my  slumbers. 

You  ask  about  my  home-coming;  but  this  must  be  a 
very  uncertain  story  for  awhile.  I  cannot  count  on  any 
such  thing  till  the  Buller  people  are  arrived,  and  in  the 
event  of  my  farther  engaging  with  them,  my  period  of 
absence  must  of  course  be  short.  However,  there  is  good 
and  cheap  conveyance  to  Dumfries  daily,  and  it  shall  go 
hard  if  I  do  not  steal  a  week  or  so  to  spend  at  home.  It 
is  the  dearest  blessing  of  my  life  that  I  have  you  to  write 
to  and  care  for  me. 

I  am  in  very  fair  health  considering  everything;  about 
a  hundred  times  as  well  as  I  was  last  year,  and  as  happy 
as  you  ever  saw  me.  In  fact,  I  want  nothing  but  steady 
health  of  body  (which  I  shall  get  in  time)  to  be  one  of 
the  comfortablest  persons   of  my  acquaintance. 

I  have  also  books  to  write  and  things  to  say  and  do  in 
this  world  which  few  wot  of.  This  has  the  air  of  vanity, 
but  it  is  not  altogether  so.     I  consider  that  my  Almighty 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  95 

Author  has  given  me  some  glimmerings  of  superior  under- 
standing and  mental  gifts ;  and  I  should  reckon  it  the 
worst  treason  against  Him  to  neglect  improving  and 
using  to  the  very  utmost  of  my  power  these  His  bountiful 
mercies.  At  some  future  day  it  shall  go  hard,  but  I  will 
stand  above  these  mean  men  whom  I  have  never  yet  stood 
with. 

But  we  need  not  prate  of  this.  I  am  very  much  satisfied 
with  my  teaching.  In  fact,  it  is  a  pleasure  instead  of  a 
task.  The  Bullers  are  quite  another  sort  of  boys  than  I 
have  been  used  to,  and  treat  me  in  another  sort  of  manner 
than  tutors  are  used  to.  When  I  think  of  General  Dixon's 
brats,  and  how  they  used  to  vex  me,  I  often  wonder  I 
had  not  broken  their  backs  at  once,  and  left  them.  This 
would  not  have  done,  to  be  sure;  but  the  temptation  was 
considerable.  The  elder  Buller  is  one  of  the  cleverest 
boys  I  have  ever  seen.  He  delights  to  enquire  and  argue 
and  be  demolished.  Ke  follows  me  almost  nigh  home 
every  night.  Very  likely  I  may  bargain  finally  with  the 
people,  but  I  have  no  certain  intimation  on  the  subject; 
and  in  fact,  I  do  not  care  immensely  whether  or  not. 
There  is  bread  for  the  diligent  to  be  gained  in  a  thousand 
ways. 

It  was  finally  decided  that  Carlyle  should  con- 
tinue as  tutor  in  the  Buller  family,  and  writing  to 
his  mother  he  said: 

Tea  I  now  consume  with  urns  and  china  and  splendid 
apparatus  all  around  me,  yet  I  often  turn  from  these 
grandeurs  to  the  little  "down  the  house"  at  Mainhill,  where 
kind   affection  makes   amends   for   all   deficiencies. 


96  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

Often  there,  my  dear  mother,  in  coming  years,  we  shall 
yet  drink  tea  there,  enjoy  our  pipes  and  friendly  chat 
together,  and  pity  all  the  empty  gorgeousness  of  the  earth. 

In  October,  after  a  brief  visit  to  Mainhill  from 
the  loved  Thomas,  his  mother  received  the  follow- 
ing letter,  showing  that  her  anxiety  as  to  his  spirit- 
ual state  had  again  been  aroused: 

Edinburgh,  November  14th,  1822 
You  have  not  sent  me  a  line  since  I  went  away.  I  am 
not  surprised  at  this,  knowing  how  you  are  circumstanced, 
but  it  keeps  me  very  much  in  the  dark  with  regard  to 
your  situation.  I  can  only  hope  you  are  in  your  usual 
state  of  health  and  spirits,  fighting  as  formerly  against 
the  inconveniences  of  your  present  life,  and  brightening 
all  its  dreariness  by  the  hopes  of  a  better.  There  is  nothing 
else  that  can  keep  the  happiest  of  us  in  a  state  of  peace, 
worth  calling  by  the  name  of  peace ;  and  "with  this  anchor 
of  the  soul  both  sure  and  steadfast"  the  unhappiest  man 
alive  is  to  be  envied.  You  think  I  am  a  very  thoughtless 
character,  careless  of  eternity,  and  taken  up  with  vain 
concerns  of  time  alone.  Depend  on  it,  my  dear  mother, 
you  misjudge  me.  These  thoughts  are  rooted  in  every 
reflecting  mind,  in  mine  perhaps  more  deeply  than. in  many 
that  make  more  noise  about  them;  and  of  all  the  qualities 
that  I  love  in  you,  there  is  none  I  so  much  love  as  that 
feeling  of  devotion  which  elevates  you  as  much  above  the 
meanness  of  ordinary  persons  in  your  situation  which 
gives  to  the  humble  circumstances  of  your  lot  a  dignity 
unborrowed  of  earthly  grandeur  as  well  as  far  superior  to 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  97 

the  highest  state  of  it;  and  which  ornaments  a  mind  un- 
trained in  worldly  education  and  accomplishments  with 
sentiments  after  which  mere  literature  and  philosophy 
with  all  their  pretensions  would  forever  strive  in  vain. 
The  dress  of  our  opinions,  as  I  have  often  told  you,  may 
be  different,  because  our  modes  of  life  have  been  different, 
but  fundamentally  our  sentiments  are  completely  the  same. 
We  should  tolerate  each  other,  therefore,  in  this  world, 
where  all  is  weak  and  obscure,  trusting  meanwhile  that 
we  shall  comprehend  all  things  more  perfectly  in  that 
clearer  land  where  faith  is  changed  into  vision;  where 
the  dim  though  fervent  longings  of  our  minds  from  this 
dark  prison-house  are  changed  for  a  richness  of  actual 
grandeur  beyond  what  the  most  ardent  imagination  has 
ventured  to  conceive. 

Long  may  these  hopes  be  yours,  my  dearest  mother. 
Whoever  entertains  them  is  richer  than  kings. 

The  Bullers  are  gone  to  college  a  few  days  ago,  and  I 
do  not  go  near  them  till  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  By 
this  means  I  do  not  only  secure  a  competent  space  of  time 
for  my  own  studies,  but  find  also  that  my  stomach  troubles 
me  a  good  deal  less  after  breakfast  than  it  used  to  do 
when  I  had  a  long  hurried  walk  to  take  before  it. 

My  duties  are  of  an  easy  and  brief  sort.  I  dine  at  half- 
past  three  with  a  small  and  very  civil  youth,  little 
Reginald,  contracted  into  Reggy,  and  I  have  generally 
done  with  the  whole  against  six.  I  find  Jack  immersed 
in  study  when  I  return.  He  cooks  the  tea  for  us,  and  we 
afterwards  devote  ourselves  to  business  till  between  eleven 
and  twelve. 


98  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

My  brotherly  love  to  all  the  younkers  about  home,  to 
each  by  name.  Why  do  they  never  write?  Will  you  not 
write  ? 

I  am,  ever  affectionately  your   son — thy  son! 

T.    Cari^yle 

On  December  4,  he  wrote: 

It  is  already  past  twelve  o'clock,  and  I  am  tired  and 
sleepy,  but  I  cannot  go  to  rest  without  answering  the  kind 
little  note  which  you  sent  me,  and  acknowledging  these 
new  instances  of  your  unwearied  attention  to  my  interests 
and  comfort.  I  am  almost  vexed  at  these  shirts  and  stock- 
ings. My  dear  mother,  why  will  you  expend  on  super- 
fluities the  pittance  I  intended  for  very  different  ends?  I 
again  assure  you,  and  would  swear  to  it  if  needful,  that 
you  cannot  get  me  such  enjoyment  with  it  in  any  way  as 
by  convincing  me  that  it  is  adding  to  your  own.  Do  not 
therefore  frustrate  my  purposes.  I  send  you  a  small 
screed  of  verses  which  I  made  some  time  ago.  I  fear  you 
will  not  care  a  droit  for  them,  though  the  subject  is  good 
— the  deliverance  of  Switzerland  from  tyranny  by  the 
hardy  mountaineers  at  the  battle  of  Morgarten  above  five 
hundred  years  ago. 

This  is  my  birthday.  I  am  now  seven-and-twenty  years 
of  age.  What  an  unprofitable  lout  I  am!  What  have  I 
done  in  this  world  to  make  my  good  place  in  it,  or  reward 
those  that  had  the  trouble  of  my  upbringing?  Great  part 
of  an  ordinary  life-time  is  gone  by,  and  here  am  I,  poor 
trifler,  still  sojourning  in  Mesech,  still  doing  nothing  in 
the  tents  of  Kedar.  May  the  great  Father  of  all  give  me 
strength,  to  do  better  in  time  remaining,  to  be  of  service 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  99 

in  the  good  cause  in  my  day  and  generation;  and  having 
finished  the  work  which  was  given  me  to  do,  to  lie  down 
and  sleep  in  peace  and  purity  in  the  hope  of  a  happy  rising. 

The  first  of  January  brought  to  Carlyle  a  letter 
from  his  father,  including  the  following  greeting 
from  his  mother: 

Your  mother  wishes  you  a  happy  new  year,  and  she 
wishes  it  may  be  the  best  you  ever  have  seen,  and  the 
worst  you  ever  may  see. 

Her  eldest  son  was  still,  as  always,  uppermost  in 
her  mind,  and  he  in  return,  never  failed  to  regard 
her  first;  and  was  constantly  thinking  of  ways  to 
satisfy  her  needs  and  desires.  Although  she  might 
write  back,  "Dear  bairn,  I  want  for  nothing,''  he 
would  quickly  reply  "she  must  understand  that  she 
could  not  gratify  him  so  much  as  by  enabling  him 
to  promote  her  comfort." 

Life  [he  wrote]  is  still  in  prospect  to  Jack  [a  brother] 
and  me.  We  are  not  yet  what  we  hope  to  be.  Jack  is 
going  to  become  a  large  gawsie  broad-faced  practiser  of 
physic,  to  ride  his  horse  in  time,  to  give  aloes  by  the  rule, 
to  make  money  and  to  be  a  large  man;  while  I,  in  spite  of 
all  my  dyspepsias  and  nervousness  and  hypochondrias,  am 
still  bent  on  being  a  very  meritorious  sort  of  character, 
rather  noted  in  the  world  of  letters,  if  it  so  please  Provi- 
dence, and  useful,  I  hope,  whithersoever  I  go  in  the  good 
old  cause,  for  which  I  beg  you  to  believe  that  I  cordially 


ioo  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

agree  with  you  in  feeling  my  chief  interest,  however  we 
may  differ  in  our  modes  of  expressing  it 

In  the  spring  of  1823,  the  Bullers  having  re- 
moved to  Kinnaird  House,  a  handsome  residence 
in  Perthshire,  Carlyle  wrote  as  follows  to  his 
mother : 

This  letter  may  operate  as  a  spur  on  the  diligence  of 
my  beloved  and  valuable  correspondents  at  Mainhill. 
There  is  a  small  blank  made  in  the  sheet  for  a  purpose 
which  you  will  notice.  I  beg  you  to  accept  the  little  picture 
which  fills  it  without  any  murmuring.  It  is  a  poor  testi- 
monial of  the  grateful  love  I  should  ever  bear  you.  I 
hope  to  get  a  moderate  command  of  money  in  the  course 
of  my  life's  operations.  I  long  for  it  chiefly  that  I  may 
testify  to  those  dear  to  me  what  affection  I  entertain  for 
them.  In  the  meantime  we  ought  to  be  thankful  that  we 
have  never  known  what  it  was  to  be  in  fear  of  want,  but 
have  always  had  wherewith  to  gratify  one  another  by 
these  little  acts  of  kindness,  which  are  worth  more  than 
millions  unblest  by  a  true  feeling  between  the  giver  and 
receiver.  You  must  buy  yourself  any  little  odd  things 
you  want,  and  think  I  enjoy  it  along  with  you,  if  it  add 
to  your  comfort.  I  do  indeed  enjoy  it  along  with  you.  I 
should  be  a  dog  if  I  did  not.  I  am  grateful  to  you  for 
kindness  and  true  affection  such  as  no  other  heart  will 
ever  feel  for  me.  I  am  proud  of  my  mother,  though  she 
is  neither  rich  nor  learned.  If  I  ever  forget  to  love  and 
reverence  her,  I  must  cease  to  be  a  creature  myself  worth 
remembering.  Often,  my  dear  mother,  in  solitary,  pensive 
moments  does  it  come  across  me  like  the  cold  shadow  of 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  101 

death  that  we  two  must  part  in  the  course  of  time.  I 
shudder  at  the  thought,  and  find  no  refuge  except  in 
humbly  trusting  that  the  great  God  will  surely  appoint  us 
a  meeting  in  that  far  country  to  which  we  are  tending. 
May  He  bless  you  forever,  my  good  mother,  and  keep 
up  in  your  heart  those  sublime  hopes  which  at  present 
serve  as  a  pillar  of  cloud  by  day  and  a  pillar  of  fire  by 
night  to  guide  your  footsteps  through  the  wilderness  of 
life.  We  are  in  His  hands.  He  will  not  utterly  forsake 
us.    Let  us  trust  in  Him. 

To  John   Carlyle,   a   few  days  later,  he  wrote: 

Tell  our  mother  I  have  a  fire  every  night,  and  that  all 
things  I  want  are  supplied  me  abundantly. 

To  the  mother,  ever  solicitous  about  his  health, 
did  Carlyle  write  freely  and  fully,  not  only  con- 
cerning health,  but  regarding-  all  personal  matters, 
including  his  hopes  and  aspirations;  at  the  same 
time  apologizing  to  his  father  for  constantly  com- 
plaining of  ill  health: 

To  the  latter  he  said: 

I  often  grieve  for  the  uneasiness  my  complaining  costs 
you  and  my  dear  mother,  who  is  of  feebler  texture  in 
that  respect  than  you.  By  this  time  she  must  be  beginning 
to  understand  me;  to  know  that  when  I  shout  "murder" 
I  am  not  always  being  killed.  The  truth  is,  complaint  is 
the  natural  source  of  uneasiness,  and  I  have  none  that 
I  care  to  complain  to  but  you.  After  all  I  am  not  so 
miserable  as  you  would  think.     My  health  is  better  than 


102  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

it  was  last  year,  but  I  have  lost  all  patience  with  it;  and 
whenever  any  retrograde  movement  comes  in  view,  I  get 
quite  desperate  in  the  matter,  being  determined  that  I 
must  get  well — cost  what  it  will.  On  days  when  moder- 
ately well  I  feel  as  happy  as  others;  happier  perhaps,  for 
sweet  is  pleasure  after  pain. 

Carlyle  was  now  rapidly  advancing  in  the  liter- 
ary world.  He  had  read  enormously  in  a  wide 
range  of  English,  German,  and  French  literature; 
and  was  well  fitted  to  put  his  knowledge  to  valuable 
use.  His  "Life  of  Schiller"  had  been  completed, 
and  his  translation  of  "Wilhelm  Meister,"  which 
had  been  published,  had  brought  him  into  favorable 
notice. 

He  was  at  this  time  in  London,  with  the  Bullers, 
and  the  family  at  Mainhill  was  deeply  absorbed  in 
his  first  book.  His  translation  of  Goethe's  novel 
did  not  fail  to  meet  with  appreciation  in  this  simple 
Calvinistic  home,  which  made  no  pretensions  to  lit- 
erary criticism.  Young  and  old  alike  read  it,  and 
rejoiced  in  the  achievement  of  the  scholar  of  the 
family — the  mother,  perhaps,  giving  it  more  time 
and  thought,  her  heart  thrilling  as  she  realized  in 
a  measure  the  fulfillment  of  her  long-cherished 
hopes. 

A  letter  from  his  brother  John  is  of  especial 
interest : 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  103 

Mainhill:  June  24 
You  did  well  to  send  our  father  the  neckerchief  and 
tobacco  with  the  spluchian,  for  he  was  highly  pleased  at 
the  sight  of  them.  The  shawl  our  mother  says,  suits  very 
well,  though  she  has  no  particular  need  of  one  at  present. 
She  bids  me  tell  you  she  can  never  repay  you  for  the 
kindness  you  have  all  along  shown  her,  and  that  she  has 
advices  about  religion  to  give  you,  the  best  of  gifts  in  her 
estimation  that  she  has  to  offer.  She  is  sitting  here  as  if 
under  some  charm,  reading  "Meister,"  and  has  nearly  got 
through  the  second  volume.  Though  we  are  often  re- 
peating Hall  Foster's  denouncement  against  readers  of 
"novels,"  she  still  continues  to  persevere.  She  does  not 
relish  the  character  of  the  women,  and  especially  of 
Philnia :  "They  are  so  wanton."  She  can  not  well  tell 
what  it  is  that  interests  her.  I  defer  till  the  next  time  I 
write  you  to  give  you  a  full  account  of  the  impression  it 
has  made  upon  us  all,  for  we  have  not  got  it  fairly  studied 
yet.     We  are  unanimous  in  thinking  it  should  succeed. 

To  his  mother,  Carlyle  wrote  briefly: 

"Meister,"  I  understand,  is  doing  very  well.  Jack  tells 
me  you  are  reading  "Meister."  This  surprises  me.  If  I 
did  not  recollect  your  love  for  me,  I  should  not  be  able  to 
account  for  it. 

And  well  might  the  much-loved  son  say  to  his 
devoted  mother  "that  her  love  was  such  as  no  other 
heart  would  ever  feel  for  him." 

In  after  years,  when  all  England  was  praising 
Carlyle,   and   his    fame   had   extended  beyond   the 


io4  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

seas,  no  days  were  quite  so  precious  in  memory  as 
those  days  when  he  and  his  mother  rode  together 
over  the  barren  moors  of  old  Scotland,  smoking 
their  pipes,  while  she  told  him  she  had  read  through 
"Wilhelm  Meister,"  and  the  "French  Revolution/' 
and  that  if  the  depths  of  their  meaning  did  not 
quite  come  within  the  bounds  of  her  understand- 
ing, they  were,  nevertheless,  grand  books  because 
"her  Tom"  wrote  them.  For  Carlyle  this  loyal  de- 
votion was  "the  one  eternal  spring  in  a  life  that  had 
much  of  Sahara  in  it!" 

The  connection  with  the  Buller  family  was  at 
length  severed,  and  Carlyle  rejoiced  in  the  free- 
dom, which  gave  more  time  for  literary  pursuits, 
in  which  he  was  now  deeply  engrossed. 

Mrs.  Carlyle's  health,  with  advancing  years,  had 
become  impaired,  and  she  in  turn  now  received 
admonitions  for  her  own  welfare ;  most  tenderly 
and  affectionately  did  Thomas  write: 

Birmingham :  August  29,  1824 
I  must  suggest  some  improvements  in  your  diet  and 
mode  of  life  which  might  be  of  service  to  you,  who  I  know 
too  well  have  much  to  suffer  on  your  own  part,  though 
your  affection  renders  you  so  exclusively  anxious  about 
me.  You  will  say  that  you  cannot  be  fashed.  Oh,  my 
mother,  if  you  did  but  think  of  what  value  your  health 
and  comfort  are  to  us  all,  you  would  never  talk  so.  Are 
we  not  all  bound  to  you  by  sacred  and  indissoluble  ties? 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  105 

Am  I  not  so  bound  more  than  any  other?  Who  was  it 
that  nursed  me  and  watched  me  in  frowardness  and  sick- 
ness from  the  earliest  dawn  of  my  existence  to  this  hour? 
My  mother.  Who  is  it  that  has  struggled  for  me  in  pain 
and  sorrow  with  undespairing  diligence,  that  has  for  me 
been  up  early  and  down  late,  caring  for  me,  laboring  for 
me,  unweariedly  assisting  me?  My  mother.  Who  is  the 
one  that  never  shrunk  from  me  in  my  desolation,  that 
never  tired  of  my  despondencies,  or  shut  up  by  a  look  or 
tone  of  impatience,  the  expression  of  my  real  or  imaginary 
griefs?  Who  is  that  loves  me  and  will  love  me  forever 
with  an  affection  which  no  chance,  no  misery,  no  crime  of 
mine  can  do  away?     It  is  you,  my  mother. 

When,  in  the  fall  of  1824,  Carlyle  unexpectedly 
went  for  a  short  visit  to  Paris,  the  entire  house- 
hold was  under  severe  restraint  until  a  letter  came 
announcing  his  safe  arrival.  Nobody  thought  of 
laughing  or  singing,  and  any  sign  of  cheerfulness 
was  reproached  by  the  mother  as  "lightness  of 
heart."  At  the  close  of  the  year,  when  he  had  re- 
turned to  London,  he  received  the  following  letter: 

Mainhill:  December  18,  1824 
Dear  Son: 

I  take  this  opportunity  to  thank  you  for  your  unvarying 

kindness,  though  I  fear  it  will  hardly  be  read.     But  never 

mind:     I  know  to  whom  I  am  writing.     It  is  a  long  time 

since  we   had  a  sight  of  each  other ;   nevertheless   I  am 

often  with  you  in  thought,  and  I  hope  we  shall  meet  at  a 

throne  of  grace  where  there  is  access  to  all  who  come  in 


io6  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

faith.     Tell  me  if  thou  readest  a  chapter  often.     If  not, 
begin ;  oh,  do  begin ! 

How  do  you  spend  the  Sabbath  in  that  tumultuous  city? 
Oh !  remember  to  keep  it  holy ;  this  you  will  never  repent. 
I  think  you  will  be  saying,  "Hold,  mother !"  but  time  is 
short  and  uncertain.  Now,  Tom,  the  best  of  boys  thou 
art  to  me!  Do  not  think  I  am  melancholy,  though  I  so 
speak.  I  am  quite  well,  and  happy  too  when  I  hear  from 
London  and  Edinburgh.  And  pray  do  not  let  me  want 
food:  as  your  father  says,  I  look  as  if  I  would  eat  your 
letters.  Write  everything  and  soon — I  look  for  one  every 
fortnight  till  we  meet.  I  grudge  taking  up  the  sheet,  so  I 
bid  thee  good-night,   and   remain 

Your  affectionate  mother 

Margaret  Carcyi,^ 
P.  S.   (By  Alexander  Carlyle.) 

You  are  very  wise,  we  seriously  think,  in  determining 
to  live  in  the  country,  but  how  or  where  I  do  not  pretend 
to  say;  perhaps  in  some  cottage,  with  a  grass-park  or  cow 
attached  to  it  for  the  nonce,  and  our  mother  or  Mag  for 
housekeeper.  Or  what  say  you  of  farming  (marrying,  I 
dare  not  speak  to  you  about  it  at  all)  ?  There  are  plenty 
of  farms  to  let  on  all  sides  of  the  country.  But  tell  me, 
are  the  warm  hearts  of  Mainhill  changed?  Or  are  they 
less  anxious  to  please?  I  guess  not.  Yet,  after  all,  I 
do  often  think  that  you  would  be  as  comfortable  here  as 
anywhere. 

Although  not  known  to  his  family,  matrimony 
was,  at  this  time,  uppermost  in  Carlyle's  mind.  His 
determination  to  make  his  home  in  the  country,  did 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  107 

not,  however,  meet  with  approval  by  his  fiancee, 
the  beautiful  and  cultured  Jane  Welsh.  A  farm 
house,  Hoddam  Hill,  two  miles  from  Mainhill,  was 
nevertheless,  secured,  and  the  brothers  at  once  pro- 
ceeded to  put  in  the  crop,  while  the  mother  and 
sisters  made  ready  the  dwelling.  Mrs.  Carlyle  and 
two  of  the  little  ones  were  to  remain  while  Miss 
Welsh  came  down  for  a  visit. 
Of  this  visit,  Carlyle  writes : 

She  stayed  with  us  above  a  week,  happy  as  was  very 
evident,  and  making  happy.  Her  demeanor  among  us  I 
could  define  as  unsurpassable,  spontaneously  perfect. 
From  the  first  moment  all  embarrassment,  even  my 
mother's  as  tremulous  and  anxious  as  she  naturally  was, 
fled  away  without  return  ....  On  the  whole  she  came 
to  know  us  all,  saw  face  to  face  us  and  the  rugged  peasant 
element  and  the  way  of  life  we  had;  and  was  not  afraid 
of  it,  but  recognized  like  her  noble  self,  what  of  intrinsic 
worth  it  might  have,  and  what  of  real  human  dignity. 

For  a  long  while  the  mother  of  Jane  Welsh  re- 
mained a  decided  barrier  to  the  marriage,  as  on 
account  of  Carlyle's  moody  and  imperious  tempera- 
ment, she  feared  for  the  future  happiness  of  her 
daughter,  who  also  possessed  a  decided  will  of  her 
own.  And  friends  of  the  Welsh  family,  who  moved 
in  an  entirely  different  circle  from  that  of  the  Car- 
lyles,  looked  upon  the  match  as  a  decided 
mesalliance. 


108  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

Mrs.  Carlyle  kept  her  opinion  quietly  to  herself, 
though  her  attitude  toward  the  young  couple  was 
plainly  shown  in  a  letter  from  her  son  to  Jane 
Welsh: 

My  mother's  prayers  (to  speak  with  all  seriousness)  are, 
I  do  believe,  not  wanting  either  to  you  or  to  me,  and  if 
the  sincere  wishes  of  a  true  soul  can  have  any  virtue,  we 
shall  not  want  a  blessing.  She  bids  me  send  you  the 
kindest  message  I  can  contrive,  which  I  send  by  itself 
without  contrivance.  She  says  she  will  have  one  good 
greet  when  we  set  off,  and  then  be  at  peace. 

The  marriage  took  place  on  October  17,  1826, 
and  for  a  time  Carlyle  was  happier  than  he  had 
ever  been,  though  ill-health  and  its  accompanying 
moods  were  still  his  frequent  condition,  and  the 
wife,  patient  and  gentle,  found  him,  as  his  mother 
had  long  since  described  him,  "ill  to  live  with," 

A  difference  with  the  landlord  had  caused  the 
stay  at  Hoddam  Hill  to  come  to  an  end ;  while  the 
lease  at  Mainhill,  expiring  about  the  same  time, 
the  family  moved  to  Scotsbrig,  a  farm  near 
Ecclefechan,  and  here  the  father  and  mother  spent 
the  remainder  of  their  lives. 

After  their  arrival  at  Comely  Bank,  Carlyle 
wrote  his  mother: 

I  am  still  dreadfully  confused,  I  am  still  far  from  being 
at  home  in  my  new  situation,  but  I  have  reason  to  say 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  109 

that  I  have  been  mercifully  dealt  with ;  and  if  an  outward 
man  worn  with  continual  harassments  and  spirits  wasted 
with  so  many  agitations  would  let  me  see  it,  that  I  may 
fairly  calculate  on  being  far  happier  than  I  have  ever 
been.  The  house  is  a  perfect  model  furnished  with  every 
accommodation  that  heart  could  desire;  and  for  my  wife, 
I  may  say  in  my  heart  that  she  is  far  better  than  any  wife 
and  loves  me  with  a  devotedness  which  it  is  a  mystery  to 
me  how  I  have  ever  deserved.  She  is  gay  and  happy  as 
a  lark,  and  looks  with  such  soft  cheerfulness  into  my 
gloomy  countenance,  that  new  hope  passed  into  me  every 
time  I  met  her  eye.  In  truth,  I  was  very  sullen  yesterday, 
sick  with  sleeplessness,  nervous,  bilious,  splenetic,  and  all 
the  rest  of  it." 

Carlyle  had  permitted  himself  to  complain  much 
in  early  life,  and  in  maturer  years  the  habit  was 
too  fast  upon  him  to  be  easily  gotten  rid  of.  But 
to  fret  before  a  mother  is  one  thing,  and  before  a 
wife,  quite  another;  and  though  the  Carlyles  were 
in  a  measure  happy,  their  happiness  was  greatly 
marred  by  uncongeniality  of  temperament. 

In  a  letter  to  his  brother  John,  he  said: 

I  am  all  in  a  maze  scarcely  knowing  the  right  hand  from 
the  left  in  the  path  I  have  to  walk  ....  Tell  my  mother, 
however,  that  I  do  believe  I  shall  get  hefted  to  my  new 
situation,  and  then  be  one  of  the  happiest  men  alive.  Tell 
her  also  that  by  Jane's  express  request  I  am  to  read  a 
sermon  and  a  chapter  with  a  commentary  at  least  every 
Sabbath   day,  to  my  household;   also  that  we  are  taking 


no  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

seats  in  church,  and  design  to   live  soberly  and  devoutly 
as  beseems  us. 

And  again  to  his  mother: 

Comely  Bank:  January  2,  1827 
My  Dear  Mother : 

At  length  Tait  (the  publisher)  has  given  me  an  oppor- 
tunity of  sending  off  the  weary  book,  and  along  with  it  a 
word  or  two  to  assure  you  of  my  welfare.  The  "German 
Romance"  I  have  inscribed  to  my  father,  though  I  know 
he  will  not  read  a  line  of  it.  From  you,  however,  I  hope 
better  things ;  at  any  rate,  I  have  sent  you  a  book  which 
I  am  sure  you  will  read,  because  it  relates  to  a  really  good 
man,  and  one  engaged  in  a  life  which  all  men  must  reckon 
good.  You  must  accept  this  "Life  of  Henry  Martyn"  as 
a  New  Year's  gift  from  me;  and  while  reading  it  believe 
that  your  son  is  a  kind  of  a  missionary  in  his  way — not 
to  the  heathen  of  India,  but  to  the  British  heathen,  an 
innumerable  class  whom  he  would  gladly  do  something 
to  convert  if  his  perplexities  and  manifold  infirmities 
would  give  him  leave  ....  We  must  wait  patiently  and 
study  to  do  what  service  we  can,  not  despising  the  day  of 
small  things,  but  meekly  trusting  that  hereafter  it  may  be 
the  day  of  greater.  I  am  beginning  to  be  very  instant  for 
some  sort  of  occupation,  which  indeed,  is  my  chief  want 
at  present.  I  must  stir  the  waters  and  see  what  is  to  be 
done.  Many,  many  plans  I  have,  but  few  of  them,  I  doubt, 
are  likely  to  prove  acceptable  at  present ;  the  times  are  so 
bad,  and  bookselling  trade  so  dull.  Something,  however, 
I  will  fix  upon,  for  work  is  as  essential  to  me  as  meat  and 
drink.     Of  money  we  are  not  in  want.     The  other  morn- 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  in 

ing  Mrs.  Welsh  sent  us  a  letter  with  sixty  pounds  en- 
closed, fearing  lest  cleanness  of  teeth  might  be  ready  to 
overtake  us.  I  thought  it  extremely  kind  and  handsome; 
but  we  returned  the  cash  with  many  thanks,  wishing  to 
fight  our  own  battles  at  least  until  the  season  of  need 
arrive.  I  have  not  said  a  word  yet  about  your  kind  Scots- 
brig  package.  It  was  all  right  and  in  order,  only  that  a 
few  of  the  eggs  (the  box  not  being  completely  stuffed 
firm),  had  suffered  by  the  carriage.  Most  part  of  them 
Jane  has  already  converted  into  custards,  pancakes,  or  the 
other  like  ware;  the  other  I  am  eating  and  find  excellent. 
A  woman  comes  here  weekly  with  a  fresh  stock  to  us,  and 
I  eat  just  one  daily,  the  price  being  I5d.  per  dozen. 

Now,  my  dear  mother,  you  must  make  Alick  write  to 
me,  and  tell  me  all  that  is  going  on  with  himself  or  you. 
Wish  all  hands  a  happy  new  year  in  my  name,  and  assure 
them  all,  one  by  one,  that  I  will  love  them  truly  all  my 
days. 

There  came,  also,  at  this  time,  an  appreciative 
letter  from  Jane  Carlyle,  in  gratitude  to  Mrs. 
Carlyle  for  her  many  acts  of  kindness  in  providing 
for  their  temporal  needs  from  her  own  limited 
store. 

During  the  summer  of  1827,  Carlyle  sent  to 
Goethe  a  copy  of  his  "Life  of  Schiller,"  and  also 
the  "German  Romance." 

In  a  short  while,  grateful  acknowledgment  was 
received,  and  Carlyle  wrote  joyfully  to  his  mother: 


ii2  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

Comely  Bank:  August  18 
News  came  directly  after  breakfast  that  a  package  from 
Goethe  had  arrived  in  Leith.  Without  delay  I  proceeded 
thither,  and  found  a  little  box  carefully  overlapped  in  wax 
cloth,  and  directed  to  me.  After  infinite  wranglings  and 
perplexed  misdirected  higglings,  I  succeeded  in  rescuing 
the  precious  packet  from  the  fangs  of  the  Custom-house 
sharks,  and  in  the  afternoon  it  was  safely  deposited  in  our 
little  parlor — in  the  daintiest  boxie  you  ever  saw — so  care- 
fully packed,  so  neatly  and  tastefully  contrived  was  every- 
thing. There  was  a  copy  of  Goethe's  poems  in  five  beau- 
tiful little  volumes  for  "the  valued  marriage  pair  Car- 
lyle";  two  other  little  books  for  myself,  then  two  medals, 
one  of  Goethe  himself,  and  another  of  his  father  and 
mother;  and  lastly,  the  prettiest  wrought-iron  necklace 
with  a  little  figure  of  the  poet's  face  set  in  gold  for  my 
dear  spouse,  and  a  most  dashing  pocketbook  for  me.  In 
the  box  containing  the  necklace,  and  in  each  pocket  of  the 
pocket-book  were  cards,  each  with  a  verse  of  poetry  on 
it  in  the  old  master's  own  hand. 

All  these  I  will  translate  to  you  by-and-by  as  well  as  the 
long  letter  which  lay  at  the  bottom  of  all — one  of  the 
kindest  and  gravest  epistles  I  ever  read.  He  praises  me 
for  the  "Life  of  Schiller"  and  the  others;  asks  me  to  send 
him  some  account  of  my  own  previous  history,  etc.  In 
short,  it  was  all  extremely  graceful,  affectionate,  and 
patriarchal.  You  may  conceive  how  much  it  pleased  us. 
I  believe  a  ribbon  with  the  Order  of  the  Garter  would 
scarcely  have  flattered  either  of  us  more. 

Mrs.  Carlyle  was  indeed  thrilled  with  joy  at  this 
recognition  of  her  son's  literary  gifts,  but  deemed 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  113 

it  nothing  more  than  just  that  he  should  be  held 
among  Britain's  greatest  writers.  She  had  always 
believed  in  him,  and  expected  him  to  make  a  name 
for  himself,  and  never  doubted  that  he  would  come 
up  to  her  expectations. 

From  time  to  time,  visits  were  exchanged  by  the 
families  at  Scotsbrig  and  Comely  Bank,  for  as  Car- 
lyle  had  said,  they  were  "a  clannish  set." 

After  a  visit  from  his  mother,  he  wrote  to  one  of 
his  brothers,  as  follows : 

My  mother  stayed  about  four  weeks,  then  went  home  by 
Hawick,  pausing  a  few  days  there.  She  was  in  her  usual 
health,  wondered  much  at  Edinburgh,  but  did  not  seem  to 
relish  it  excessively.  I  had  her  at  the  pier  of  Leith  and 
showed  her  where  your  ship  vanished,  and  she  looked  over 
the  blue  waters  eastward  with  wettish  eyes,  and  asked  the 
dumb  waters  "when  he  would  be  back  again."  Good 
mother !  but  the  time  of  her  departure  came  on,  and  she 
left  us  stupefied  by  the  magnitude  of  such  an  enterprise 
as  riding  over  eighty  miles  in  the  Sir  Walter  Scott  with- 
out jumping  out  of  the  window,  which  I  told  her  was  the 
problem.  Dear  mother!  let  us  thank  God  that  she  is  still 
here  in  earth  spared  for  us,  and  I  hope  to  see  good.  I 
would  not  exchange  her  for  any  ten  mothers  I  have  ever 
seen. 

In  the  late  spring  of  the  year  1828,  Thomas  Car- 
lyle  and  his  wife  went  to  live  at  Craigenputtock, 


ii4  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

where  amid  the  cheerless  moors  of  Dumfriesshire 
they  were  for  the  next  seven  years  to  lead  a  lonely 
existence. 

Two  years  later  came  the  first  break  in  the 
family,  in  the  death  of  the  much  beloved  eldest 
daughter,  Margaret.  Of  her  last  moments,  Carlyle 
wrote  to  an  absent  brother: 

Our  mother  asked  her  in  the  afternoon  if  she  thought 
herself  dying.  She  answered  "I  dinna  ken,  mother,  but  I 
never  was  so  sick  in  my  life." 

To  a  subsequent  question  about  her  hopes  of  a  future 
world  she  replied  briefly,  but  in  terms  that  were  com- 
fortable to  her  parents  ....  Our  mother  begged  her 
forgiveness  if  she  had  ever  done  her  anything  wrong;  to 
which  the  dying  one  answered,  "Oh,  no,  no,  mother,  never, 
never,"  earnestly,  yet  quietly,  and  without  tears,  .... 
Our  mother  behaved  in  what  I  must  call  an  heroic  man- 
ner. Seeing  that  the  hour  was  now  come,  she  cast  her- 
self and  her  child  on  God's  hand,  and  endeavored  heartily 
to  say,  "His  will  be  done."  Since  then  she  has  been  calmer 
than  any  of  us  could  have  hoped — almost  the  calmest  of 
us. 

Several  of  her  children  were  now  living  away 
from  home,  and  Mrs.  Carlyle  could  not  conceal  the 
anxiety  that  she  felt  for  the  welfare  of  the  absent 
ones.  One  of  the  sisters  wrote  to  Carlyle  at  this 
time: 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  115 

Our  mother  has  been  healthier  than  usual  this  winter, 
but  terribly  hadden  down  in  anxiety.  She  told  me  the 
other  day  the  first  gaet  she  gaed  every  morning  was  to 
London,  then  to  Italy,  then  to  Craigenputtock,  and  then 
to  Mary's,  and  finally  began  to  think  them  at  home  were 
maybe  no  safer,  no  safer  than  the  rest.  When  I  asked 
what  she  wished  to  say  to  you,  she  said  she  had  a  thou- 
sand things  to  say  if  she  had  you  here ;  "and  thou  may 
tell  them,  I  am  very  little  fra'  them."  You  are  to  pray 
for  us  all  daily,  while  separated  from  one  another,  that 
our  ways  be  in  God's  keeping. 

You  are  also  to  tell  the  doctor  (John)  when  you  write, 
with  her  love,  that  he  is  to  read  his  Bible  carefully,  and 
not  to  forget  that  God  sees  him  in  whatsoever  land  he 
may  be. 

In  January,  1832,  there  came  a  letter  from  his 
sister  Jean,  bringing  the  news  of  his  father's 
death,  after  a  brief  illness.  The  mother  added  but 
a  single  line  to  the  daughter's  words : 

It  is  God  that  has  done  it ;  be  still  my  dear  children. 

Your  affectionate  Mother. 

Unable  to  attend  the  funeral,  Carlyle  composed 
the  memoir  which  appears  in  his  "Reminiscences." 
As  the  eldest  son,  he  now  felt  the  responsibility 
which  rested  upon  him  as  the  head  of  the  family. 

To  his  mother  he  wrote : 


n6  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

London:  January  26,  1832 
My  Dear   Mother: 

I  was  downstairs  this  morning  when  I  heard  the  post- 
man's knock,  and  thought  it  might  be  a  letter  from  Scots- 
brig.  Hastening  up  I  found  Jane  with  the  letter  open  and 
in  tears.  The  next  moment  gave  me  the  stern  tidings.  I 
had  written  you  yesterday  a  light,  hopeful  letter  which  I 
could  now  wish  you  might  not  read  in  these  days  of  dark- 
ness. Probably  you  will  receive  it  just  along  with  this; 
the  first  red  seal  so  soon  to  be  exchanged  for  a  black  one. 
As  yet  I  am  in  no  condition  to  write  much.  The  stroke  all 
unexpected  though  not  undreaded,  as  yet  painfully  crushes 
my  heart  altogether.  I  have  yet  hardly  a  little  relief  from 
tears.  And  yet  it  will  be  a  solace  to  me  to  speak  out  with 
you,  to  repeat  along  with  you  that  great  saying  which, 
could  we  rightly  lay  it  to  heart,  includes  all  that  man 
can  say,  "It  is  God  that  has  done  it."  God  supports  us 
all.  .Yes  my  dear  mother,  it  is  God  has  done  it;  and  our 
part  is  reverent  submission  to  His  will,  and  truthful 
prayers  to  Him  for  strength  to  bear  us  through  every 
trial  ....  Neither  are  you  my  beloved  mother,  to  let 
your  heart  be  heavy.  Faithfully  you  toiled  by  his  side 
....  And  now,  do  you  pray  for  us  all,  and  let  us  all  pray 
in  such  language  as  we  have  for  one  another,  so  shall  this 
sore  division  and  parting  be  the  means  of  closer  union. 
Let  us  and  every  one  know  that,  though  this  world  is  full 
of  briers,  and  we  are  wounded  at  every  step  as  we  go, 
and  one  by  one  must  take  farewell  and  weep  bitterly,  yet 
"there  remaineth  a  rest  for  the  people  of  God."  Yes,  for 
the  people  of  God  there  remaineth  a  rest,  that  rest  which 
in  the  world  they  could  nowhere  find.    And  now  again  I 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  117 

say,  do  not  grieve  any  one  of  you  beyond  what  nature 
forces  and  you  can  not  help.  Pray  to  God,  if  any  of  you 
have  a  voice  and  uterance;  all  of  you  pray  always,  in 
secret  and  silence — if  faithful,  ye  shall  be  heard  openly.  I 
cannot  be  with  you  to  speak,  but  read  in  the  Scriptures  as 
I  would  have  done.  Read,  I  especially  ask,  in  Matthew's 
gospel,  that  passion,  and  death,  and  farewell  blessing  and 
command  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth ;  and  see  if  you  can  under- 
stand and  feel  what  is  the  "divine  depth  of  sorrow,"  and 
how  even  by  suffering  and  sin  man  is  lifted  up  to  God, 
and  in  great  darkness  there  shines  a  light.  If  you  cannot 
read  it  aloud  in  common,  then  do  each  of  you  take  his 
Bible  in  private  and  read  it  for  himself.  Our  business  is 
not  to  lament,  but  to  improve  the  lamentable,  and  make 
it  also  peaceably  work  together  for  greater  good. 

Much  more  did  he  write,  in  an  affectionate  and 
tender  manner,  giving  the  same  comfort  that  his 
mother  in  turn  would  have  given  him;  and  reflect- 
ing in  his  words,  her  teachings. 

The  memoir  of  his  father  referred  to  his  many 
virtues.  Very  noteworthy  are  two  characteristics 
mentioned — "he  never  spoke  of  what  was  disagree- 
able and  past,"  and  "his  placid  indifference  to  the 
clamors  or  the  murmurs  of  public  opinion."  "I 
have  a  sacred  pride,"  said  Carlyle,  "in  my  peasant 
father,  and  would  not  exchange  him  now  for  any 
king  known  to  me." 


n8  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

To  Mrs.  Carlyle  there  continued  to  come  long 
affectionate  letters  from  her  son,  Thomas.  He 
was  struggling  on  in  his  literary  efforts,  with 
ofttimes  scarce  a  pound  to  his  credit.  A  few  of 
his  books  and  essays  met  with  appreciation  from 
the  public,  but  some  books,  afterwards  to  rank 
among  the  world's  best  literature,  were  returned 
to  him  by  the  publishers  with  a  polite  refusal  to 
publish.  "Sartor  Resartus"  came  under  this  head, 
and  his  disappointment  was  keen.  To  his  mother 
he  wrote : 

Little  money  I  think  will  be  had  for  my  work,  but  I  will 
have  it  printed  if  there  be  a  man  in  London  that  will  do 
it,  even  without  payment  to  myself.  If  there  be  no  such 
man,  why  then,  what  is  to  be  done  but  tie  a  piece  of  good 
skeenyie  about  my  papers,  stick  the  whole  in  my  pocket 
and  march  home  again  with  it ;  where  at  least  potatoes 
and  onions  are  to  be  had,  and  I  can  wait  till  better  times. 
.  .  .  .  The  Giver  of  all  Good  has  enabled  me  to  write  the 
thing,  and  also  to  do  without  any  pay  for  it:  the  pay 
would  have  been  wasted  away  and  flitted  out  of  the  bit 
as  other  pay  does ;  but  if  there  stands  any  truth  recorded 
there,  it  will  not  flit. 

And  he  was  right — how  many  thousands  have 
read  "Sartor  Resartus"  since  that  day,  and  the 
truth  recorded  there,  it  "will  not  flit." 

In  1833,  the  young  writer,  Emerson,  came  across 
the  Atlantic,  and  visited  Carlyle  for  a  brief  time 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  119 

in  the  moorland  home.  To  his  mother,  Carlyle 
wrote  that  the  young  man  "seemed  to  be  one  of 
the  most  lovable  creatures  in  himself  we  had  ever 
looked  on.  He  stayed  till  next  day  with  us,  and 
talked  and  heard  talk  to  his  heart's  content." 

Mrs.  Carlyle's  strong  faith  in  God  and  in  the 
wisdom  of  His  ways,  was  exemplified  at  the  time 
Carlyle  had  decided  to  commence  writing  "The 
French  Revolution,"  and  had  been  bitterly  disap- 
pointed in  failing  to  secure  a  professorship  that 
would  have  given  him  ample  means  with  which  to 
go  later  to  Paris  for  study  and  research.  The 
Lord-Advocate  Jeffrey  had  ignored  a  hint  that  he 
would  like  the  professorship ;  and  Carlyle  could  not 
repress  his  bitter  disappointment.  "He  canna 
hinder  thee  of  God's  providence,"  said  his  mother; 
which  Carlyle  agreed,  later  on,  "was  a  glorious 
truth." 

To  his  brother  John,  he  expressed  his  deter- 
mination to  find  success  in  London,  and  if  not  there, 
to  go  to  America : 

I  must  work  and  seek  work;   before .  sinking  utterly  I 

will  make  an  a-fir  struggle Our  dear  mother  has 

not  heard  of  this.  It  will  be  a  heavy  stroke,  yet  not  quite 
unanticipated,  and  she  will  brave  it.  Go  whither  she  may, 
she  will  have  her  Bible  with  her,  and  her  faith  in   God. 


120  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

She  is  the  truest  Christian  believer  I  have  ever  met  with; 
nay,  I  might  almost  say,  the  only  one. 

She  came  to  visit  Thomas  and  his  wife  just 
before  they  departed  to  take  up  their  residence  in 
London,  and  he  says,  "she  shed  no  tears,  but  I 
felt  it  so  sore  as  I  have  felt  nothing  of  the  sort 
since  boyhood." 

In  December,  there  came  to  him  the  following 
cheering  lines: 

December  15th,  1835 
Dear  Son: 

I  need  not  say  how  glad  I  was  to  see  your  hand  once 
more.  It  had  been  lying  at  the  postoffice  for  some  time,  I 
think,  for  I  had  got  the  Annan  ones  the  day  before,  which 
I  think  must  have  been  sent  later  than  it.  They  were  all 
thrice  welcome. 

I  am  glad  to  hear  you  are  getting  on  with  your  book,  in 
spite  of  all  the  difficulties  you  have  had  to  struggle  with, 
which  have  been  many.  I  need  not  say,  for  you  know 
already,  I  wish  it  a  happy  and  long  life.  Keep  a  good 
heart.  May  God  give  us  all  grace  to  stay  our  hearts  on 
Him  who  has  said  in  His  word,  "He  will  keep  them  in 
perfect  peace  whose  minds  are  stayed  on  Him,  because 
they  trust  in  Him." 

"Wait  on  the  Lord  and  be  thou  strong, 

And  He  will  strength  afford 
Unto  thy  heart:  yea,  do  thou  wait, 
I  say  upon  the  Lord. 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  121 

"What  time  my  heart  is  overwhelmed 
And  in  perplexity, 
Do  thou  me  lead  unto  the  Rock 
That  higher  is  than  I." 

Let  us  not  be  careful  what  the  world  thinks  of  us,  if  we 
can  say  with  a  good  conscience,  with  Toplady: 

"Careless,  myself  a  dying  man, 

Of  dying  men's  esteem; 
Happy,  oh  Lord,  if  thou  approve, 
Though  all  beside  condemn." 

You  will  say,  I  know  all  these  things.     "But  they  are 
sooner  said  than  done." 
Be  of  courage,  my  dear   son,  and   seek   God  for  your 

guide I  will  be  glad  to  see  you  both  here  to  rest 

awhile  when  the  fight  is  over. 

There  perhaps  never  was  a  greater  scrawl.  Wink  at  it. 
God  bless  you,  my  dear  children. 

Your  affectionate  mother 

Margaret  A.  CarlylE 

Some  friends  having  arranged  for  him  a  course 
of  lectures — three  days  before  appearing  in  this  new 
role,  he  wrote: 

I  lie  quiet  and  have  the  greatest  appetite  in  the  world  to 
do  nothing  at  all.  On  Monday  at  three  o'clock  comes  my 
first  lecture,  but  I  mean  to  take  it  as  coolly  as  possible. 
It  is  neither  death  nor  men's  lives,  whether  I  speak  well  or 
speak  ill,  or  do  nothing  but  gasp.  One  of  my  friends  was 
inquiring  about  it  lately.  I  told  him  some  days  ago  I 
could  speak  abundantly  and  cared  nothing  about  it.     At 


122  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

other  times  1  felt  as  if  when  Monday  came  the  natural 
speech  for  me  would  be  this :  "Good  Christians,  it  has 
become  entirely  impossible  for  me  to  talk  to  you  about 
German  or  any  literature  or  terrestrial  thing;  one  request 
only  I  have  to  make,  that  you  would  be  kind  enough  to 
cover  me  under  a  tub  for  the  next  six  weeks  and  go  your 
ways  with  all  my  blessing."  This  were  a  result  well  worth 
remarking;  but  it  is  not  likely  to  be  this.  On  the  whole, 
dear  mother,  fear  nothing.  One  great  blessing  is  that  in 
three  weeks  it  must  be  done  one  way  or  another.  It  will 
be  over  then,  and  all  well. 

The  lectures,  it  may  be  said,  went  off  well,  and 
brought  in  a  small  but  very  welcome  sum  to  the 
poverty-stricken  author.  Shortly  afterwards,  he 
betook  himself  to  Scotsbrig,  where  was  spent  a 
peaceful  two-months  with  his  mother.  Together 
they  smoked  their  pipes  in  the  garden,  and  enjoyed 
thoroughly  the  brief  holiday. 

Carlyle  had  passed  through  years  of  toil,  dis- 
couragement, and  hardship,  but  the  tide  had  now 
turned,  and  at  the  age  of  forty-two,  he  was 
accounted  a  great  writer.  The  "French.  Revolu- 
tion" had  been  published,  and  sold  well,  meeting 
with  much  favor. 

From  Scotsbrig  he  wrote  to  John  Carlyle: 

Our  good  mother  keeps  very  well  here.  She  and  I  have 
been  out  once  or  twice  for  two  hours,  helping  Jamie  with 
his  hay.     She  is  "waul  as   an  eel"  while  working.     She 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  123 

cooks  our  little  meal,  which  we  eat  peaceably  together. 
She  mends  clothes,  bakes  scones,  is  very  fond  of  news- 
papers, especially  Radical  ones,  and  stands  up  for  the 
rights  of  man.  She  has  toiled  on  into  near  the  end  of  the 
second  volume  of  the  "French  Revolution,"-  not  without 
considerable  understanding  of  it,  though  the  French  names 
are  a  sad  clog.  She  will  make  it  out  pretty  completely  by 
and  by. 

Through  Emerson's  influence,  the  "French 
Revolution"  and  "Sartor  Resartus"  were  published 
in  America,  and  Carlyle  received  one  hundred  and 
fifty  pounds  as  the  proceeds  before  one  penny  came 
from  England.  Of  the  first  fifty  pounds,  he  sent 
five  to  his  mother,  "off  the  fore  end  of  it.  The 
kitten  ought  to  bring  the  auld  cat  a  mouse  in  such 
a  case  as  that — an  American  mouse." 

Years  passed  by,  bringing  to  Mrs.  Carlyle  much 
reason  for  pride  in  her  favorite  son's  established 
literary  reputation,  and  strengthening  the  bonds  of 
affectionate  comradeship  which  had  existed  be- 
tween them  since  his  youth. 

The  year  1853  found  her  health  to  be  failing 
rapidly.  On  December  4  came  his  last  letter  to 
her: 

It  is  this  day  gone  fifty-eight  years  that  I  was  born. 
....  I  am  now  myself  grown  old,  and  have  had  various 
things  to  do  and  suffer  for  so  many  years ;  but  there  is 
nothing   I   ever   had   to  be   so   much   thankful   for   as   the 


i24  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

mother  I  had.  That  is  a  truth  which  I  know  well,  and 
perhaps  this  day  again  it  may  be  some  comfort  to  you. 
Yes,  surely,  for  if  there  has  been  any  good  in  the  things 
I  have  uttered  in  the  world's  hearing,  it  was  your  voice 
essentially  that  was  speaking  through  me ;  essentially  what 
you  and  my  brave  father  meant  and  taught  me  to  mean, 
this  was  the  purport  of  all  I  spoke  and  wrote.  And  if  in 
the  few  years  that  remain  to  me  I  am  to  get  any  more 
written  for  the  world,  the  essence  of  it,  so  far  as  it  is 
worthy  and  good,  will  still  be  yours. 

May  God  reward  you,  dearest  mother,  for  all  you  have 
done  for  me!  I  never  can.  Ah  no!  but  will  think  of  it 
with  gratitude  and  pious  love  as  long  as  I  have  the  power 
of  thinking. 

The  end  was  even  nearer  than  he  dreamed.  The 
dear  mother,  whose  tender  ministrations,  wise 
counsel,  and  cheering  words  had  meant  more  to 
him  than  language  could  express,  had  more  than 
rounded  out  her  fourscore  years,  and  was  verging 
on  the  close  of  her  earthly  pilgrimage. 

From  the  journal  of  Thomas  Carlyle  is  taken 
this  record  of  her  last  moments : 

January  8,  1854:  The  stroke  has  fallen.  My  dear 
mother  is  gone  from  me,  and  in  the  winter  of  the  year, 
confusedly  under  darkness  of  weather  and  of  mind,  the 
stern  final  epoch — epoch  of  old  age — is  beginning  to  un- 
fold itself  for  me.  I  had  gone  to  the  Grange  with  Jane, 
not  very  willingly;  was  sadly  in  worthless  solitude  for 
most  part  passing  my  Christmas  season  there.     The  news 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  125 

from  Scotsbrig  had  long  been  bad;  extreme  weakness,  for 
there  was  no  disease,  threatening  continually  for  many 
months  past  to  reach  its  term.  What  to  do  I  knew  not. 
At  length  shaking  aside  my  sick  languor  and  wretched 
uncertainty  I  perceived  plainly  that  I  ought  not  to  be  there 
— but  I  ought  to  go  to  Scotsbrig  at  all  risks  straightway. 
This  was  on  Tuesday,  December  20;  on  Wednesday  I  came 
home;  on  Thursday  evening  set  off  northward  by  the 
express  train.  The  night's  travel,  Carlisle  for  the  three- 
quarters  of  an  hour  I  waited,  Kirtlebridge  at  last,  and  my 
anxieties  in  the  walk  to  Scotsbrig;  these  things  I  shall 
not  forget.  It  is  a  matter  of  perennial  thankfulness  to  me, 
and  beyond  my  desert  in  that  matter  very  far,  that  I  found 
my  dear  old  mother  still  alive;  able  to  recognize  me  with  a 
faint  joy,  her  former  self  still  strangely  visible  there  in 
all  its  lineaments,  though  worn  to  the  uttermost  thread. 
The  brave  old  mother  and  the  good,  whom  to  lose  had  been 
my  fear  ever  since  intelligence  awoke  in  me  in  this  world, 
arrived  now  at  the  final  bourne. 

Never  shall  I  forget  her  wearied  eyes  that  morning, 
looking  out  gently  into  the  wintry  daylight;  every  instant 
falling  together  in  sleep  and  then  opening  again.  She  had 
in  general  the  most  perfect  clearness  of  intellect,  courage- 
ous composure,  affectionate  patience,  complete  presence  of 
mind. 

Dark  clouds  of  physical  suffering,  etc.,  did  from  time  to 
time  eclipse  and  confuse ;  but  the  steady  light,  gone  now 
to  the  size  of  a  star,  as  it  had  been  a  sun,  came  always  out 
victorious  again.  At  night  on  that  Friday  she  had  for- 
gotten me,  "Knew  me  only  since  the  morning."  I  went 
into  the  other  room;  in  a  few  minutes  she  sent  for  me  to 


126  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

say  she  did  now  remember  it  all,  and  knew  her  son 
Tom  as  of  old.  "Tell  us  how  thou  sleeps,"  she  said,  when 
I  took  leave  about  midnight.  "Sleeps !"  Alas ;  she  herself 
had  lain  in  a  sleep  of  death  for  sixteen  hours,  till  that  very 
morning  at  six,  when  I  was  on  the  road!  That  was  the 
third  of  such  sleeps  or  half- faints  lasting  for  fifteen  or 
sixteen  hours.  Jane  saw  the  first  of  them  in  August.  On 
Saturday,  if  I  recollect,  her  sense  in  general  seemed  clear, 
though  her  look  of  weakness  was  greater  than  ever. 
Brother  Jamie  and  I  had  gone  out  to  walk  in  the  after- 
noon. Returning  about  dusk  we  found  her  suffering 
greatly;  want  of  breath,  owing  to  weakness.  What  passed 
from  that  time  till  midnight  will  never  efface  itself,  and 
need  not  be  written  here.  I  never  saw  a  mind  more  clear 
and  present,  though  worn  down  now  to  the  uttermost  and 
smiling  in  the  dark  floods.  My  good,  veracious,  affection- 
ate, and  brave  old  mother! 

I  keep  one  or  two  incidents  and  all  the  perplexed  image 
of  that  night  to  myself,  as  something  very  precious, 
singular,  and  sternly  sacred  to  me;  beautiful  too  in  its 
valiant  simple  worth,  and  touching  as  what  else  could  be 
to  me? 

About  eleven  my  brother  John  ventured  on  half  a  dose 
of  laudanum,  the  pain  of  breathing  growing  ever  worse 
otherwise.  Relief  perceptible  in  consequence,  we  sent  my 
sister  Jean  to  bed — who  had  watched  for  nights  and 
months,  relieved  only  by  John  at  intervals.  I  came  into 
the  room  where  John  was  now  watching.  "Here  is  Tom 
come  to  bid  you  good  night,  mother,"  said  he.  She  smiled 
assent,  took  leave  of  me  as  usual.  As  I  turned  to  go  she 
said,   "I'm   muckle   obleeged   t'ye."     Those   were   her   last 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  127 

voluntary  words  in  this  world.  After  that  she  spoke  no 
more — slept  even  deeper.  Her  sleep  lasted  about  sixteen 
hours.  She  lay  on  her  back,  stirred  no  muscle.  The  face 
was  that  of  a  statue  with  slight  changes  of  expression. 
"Infinite  astonishment"  was  what  one  might  have  fancied 
to  read  on  it  at  one  time;  the  breathing  not  very  hard  or 
quick,  yet  evidently  difficult,  and  not  changing  sensibly  in 
character,  till  4  p.  m.,  when  it  suddenly  fell  lower,  paused, 
again  paused,  perhaps  still  again;  and  our  good  and  dear 
old  mother  was  gone  from  her  sorrows  and  from  us.  I 
did  not  weep  much,  or  at  all,  except  for  moments ;  but  the 
sight  too,  and  the  look  backwards  and  forwards,  was  one 
that  a  far  harder  heart  might  have  melted  under.  Fare- 
well, farewell ! 

She  was  about  eighty-four  years  of  age,  and  could  not 
with  advantage  to  any  side  remain  with  us  longer.  Surely 
it  was  a  good  Power  that  gave  us  such  a  mother ;  and  good 
though  stern  that  took  her  away  from  amid  such  grief 
and  labor  by  a  death  beautiful  to  one's  thoughts. 

"All  the  days  of  my  appointed  time  will  I  wait  till  my 
change  come."  This  they  often  heard  her  muttering,  and 
many  other  less  frequent  pious  texts  and  passages.  Amen, 
Amen! 

Sunday,  December  25th,  1853 — a  day  henceforth  forever 
memorable  to  me.  The  funeral  was  on  Thursday.  Intense 
frost  had  come  on  Monday  night.  I  lingered  about  Scots- 
brig,  wandering  silently  in  the  bright  hard  silent  mornings 
and  afternoons,  waiting  till  all  small  temporal  matters  were 
settled — which  they  decently  were. 

On  Monday  morning  I  went — cold  as  Siberia,  yet  a 
bright   sun    shining;    had   a    painful    journey,   rapid   as    a 


128  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

comet,  but  with   neither   food  nor  warmth  attainable  till 
after  midnight,  when  my  sad  pilgrimage  ended. 

Since  then  I  have  been  very  languidly  sorting  rubbish, 
very  languid,  sad,  and  useless  every  way.  It  can  not  be 
said  that  I  have  yet  learned  this  severe  lesson  I  have  got. 
I  must  try  to  learn  it  more  and  more  or  it  will  not  pass 
from  me.  To  live  for  the  shorter  or  longer  remainder  of 
my  days  with  the  simple  bravery,  veracity,  and  piety,  of 
her  that  is  gone;  that  would  be  a  right  learning  from  her 
death,  and  a  right  honoring  of  her  memory.  But  alas !  all 
is  yet  frozen  within  me ;  even  as  it  is  without  me  at  present, 
and  I  have  made  little  or  no  way.  God  be  helpful  to  me ! 
I  myself  am  very  weak,  confused,  fatigued,  entangled  in 
poor  worldiness  too.  Newspaper  paragraphs,  even  as  this 
sacred  and  peculiar  thing,  are  not  indifferent  to  me.  Weak 
soul !  and  I  am  fifty-eight  years  old,  and  the  tasks  I  have 
on  hand,  Frederick,  etc.,  are  most  ungainly,  incongruous 
with  my  mood — and  the  night  cometh,  for  me  too  is  not 
distant,  which  for  her  is  come.     I  must  try,  I  must  try. 

Writing  to  a  friend,  he  said: 

I  got  here  in  time  to  be  recognized,  to  be  cheered  with 
the  sacred  beauty  of  a  devout  and  valiant  soul's  departure. 
God  make  me  thankful  for  such  a  mother.  God. enable  me 
to  live  more  worthily  of  her  in  the  years  I  may  still  have 
left. 

To  his  brother  John,  he  wrote: 

My  labor  is  miserably  languid,  the  heart  within  me  is 
low  and  sad.  I  have  kept  quite  alone,  seen  nobody  at  all. 
I  think  of  our  dear  mother  with    a    kind    of    mournful 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  129 

blessedness.  Her  life  was  true,  simple,  generous,  brave; 
her  end  with  the  last  sad  traces  of  these  qualities  still 
visible  in  it,  was  very  beautiful  if  very  sad  to  us.  I  would 
not  for  much  want  those  two  stern  days  at  Scotsbrig  from 
my  memory.  They  lie  consecrated  there  as  if  baptized  in 
sorrow  with  the  greatness  of  eternity  in  them. 

And  again: 

My  soul  is  exceedingly  sorrowful,  all  hung  with  black 
in  general.  I  hold  my  peace  in  general  and  accept  the 
decrees  of  Heaven,  still  hoping  that  some  useful  labor  may 
again  be  possible  for  me  here,  which  is  the  one  consola- 
tion I  can  conceive  at  present. 

The  passing  weeks  found  Carlyle  "professing  to 
work ;  making  no  headway  at  all."  Grief  had  seized 
upon  him;  and  his  mother  was  constantly  in  his 
thoughts. 

His  journal,  February  28,  1854,  records  the 
following : 

Sunday  morning  last  there  came  into  my  mind  a  vision 
of  the  old  Sunday  mornings  I  had  seen  at  Mainhill,  etc. 
Poor  old  mother,  father,  and  the  rest  of  us  bustling  about 
to  get  dressed  in  time  and  down  to  the  meeting-house  at 
Ecclefechan. 

Inexpressibly  sad  to  me  and  full  of  meaning.  They  are 
gone  now,  vanished  all;  their  poor  bits  of  thrifty  clothes, 
more  precious  to  me  than  Queen's  or  King's  expensive 
trappings,  their  pious  effort,  their  "little  life,"  it  is  all 
away.     So  with  all  things.     Nature  and  this  big  universe 


i3o  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

in  all  corners  of  it  show  nothing  else.  Time !  Death  !  All- 
devouring  Time !  This  thought,  "Exeunt  omnes,"  and  how 
the  generations  are  like  crops  of  grass,  temporary,  very, 
and  all  vanishes,  as  it  were  an  apparition  and  a  ghost; 
these  things,  though  half  a  century  old  in  me,  possess  my 

mind   as   they   never   did  before My   mother!    my 

good  heavy-laden  dear  and  brave  and  now  lost  mother ! 
The  thought  that  I  shall  never  see  her  more  with  these 
eyes  gives  a  strange  painful  flash  into  me  many  times  when 
I  look  at  that  portrait  I  have  of  her.  "Like  Ulysses," 
as  I  say,  I  converse  with  the  shade  of  my  mother,  and 
sink  out  of  all  company  and  light  common  talk  into  that 

grand  element  of  sorrow  and  eternal  stillness Oh 

pious  mother !  kind,  good,  brave,  and  truthful  soul  as  I 
have  ever  found,  and  more  than  I  have  ever  elsewhere 
found  in  this  world,  your  poor  Tom,  long  out  of  his 
schooldays  now,  has  fallen  very  lonely,  very  lame  and 
broken  in  this  pilgrimage  of  his;  and  you  can  not  help 
him  or  cheer  him  by  a  kind  word  any  more. 

From  your  grave  in  Ecclefechan  kirkyard  yonder  you 
bid  him  trust  in  God,  and  that  also  he  will  try  if  he  can 
understand,  and  do.  The  conquest  of  the  world  and  of 
death  and  hell  does  verily  yet  lie  in  that,  if  one  can  under- 
stand and  do  it. 


IV 

SUSANNA  ANNESLEY 
WESLEY 

MOTHER  OF 
JOHN  AND  CHARLES  WESLEY 

IN  truth  may  it  be  said,  "Susanna  Wesley's  hand 
rings  all  the  Methodist  church  bells  around  the 
globe  today" ;  for  it  was  the  mother  of  John  and 
Charles  Wesley  who  inspired  and  stimulated  the 
movement  which  resulted  in  worldwide  Metho- 
dism. 

Susanna  Annesley,  the  daughter  of  Dr.  Samuel 
Annesley,  was  born  in  the  latter  part  of  the  seven- 
teenth century,  and  came  of  noble  lineage,  being, 
on  her  paternal  side,  of  the  house  of  the  Earl  of 
Anglesea. 

In  his  young  manhood,  Samuel  Annesley  won 
many  honors  at  Oxford  and  in  later  life  served 
as  chaplain  at  sea,  and  as  pastor  of  two  of  the 
largest  congregations  in  London. 

For  centuries  the  religious  history  of  England 
had  been   a   story  of  bitter  conflict   and  unrest — 


132  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

Independent  and  Prelatist,  Protestant  and 
Romanist,  met  in 'a  continual  struggle  for  suprem- 
acy; and  in  behalf  of  the  church,  England's  fame 
had  ofttimes  been  besmirched  by  deeds  of  darkest 
violence.  It  was  during  the  crucial  period  of  this 
prolonged  season  of  religious  controversy  that  Dr. 
Annesley's  life  was  passed.  Refusing  to  conform 
to  the  Established  Church  of  England,  he  became 
a  dissenting  clergyman;  and  after  taking  this  bold 
step,  suffered,  during  the  remaining  thirty  years 
of  his  life,  manifold  hardships  as  the  penalty  for 
adherence  to  his  convictions. 

Susanna  Annesley  inherited  from  her  father 
striking  personal  attractiveness,  as  well  as  great 
activity  of  mind,  combined  with  unusual  strength 
of  character.  Among  marked  characteristics 
evidenced  in  early  childhood  was  especially  por- 
trayed an  unswerving  obedience  to  the  dictates  of 
conscience,  which  was  so  strongly  emphasized  in 
the  character  of  her  father.  When  Susanna  had 
scarcely  reached  the  age  of  thirteen  years,  after 
having  made  a  diligent  study  of  the  fierce  contro- 
versy then  being  waged  between  the  Church  and 
the  Dissenters,  she  calmly  and  deliberately 
announced  herself  as  upholding  the  cause  of  the 
Church.  To  Dr.  Annesley,  it  was  a  severe  and 
unexpected  blow  to  discover  that  the  pronounced 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  133 

opinions  which  he  sustained  were  rejected  in  his 
own  household.  Recognizing,  however,  in  his 
young  daughter  a  piety  and  strength  of  character 
unusual  for  one  of  her  years,  Dr.  Annesley  stifled 
his  regret  at  her  decision,  and  exhibited  toward 
Susanna  the  same  strong  affection  which  he  had 
always  bestowed  upon  her.  He  realized  that  she 
had  studied  carefully  the  questions  which  were 
disturbing  older  heads,  and  that  her  convictions 
were  the  results  of  calm  deliberation  and  unbiased 
thought;  so  deemed  it  only  right  that  she  should 
be  permitted  to  hold  her  own  opinion  even  in 
regard  to  such  weighty  matters. 

Thus  Susanna's  girlhood  merged  into  woman- 
hood, and  she  grew  in  strength  of  intellect,  wideness 
of  knowledge,  and  self-reliance;  all  problems  that 
confronted  her  were  reasoned  out  alone,  and,  after 
diligent  study  and  due  deliberation,  she  accepted 
only  that  which  to  her  mind  seemed  unquestionably 
true  and  right.  She  received  an  excellent  educa- 
tion; and  from  her  letters,  and  the  record  of  those 
who  knew  her  intimately,  it  is  not  surprising  that 
she  has  been  adjudged  in  many  respects  the  peer 
of  Lady  Mary  Wortley  Montagu,  the  foremost 
woman  in  England  at  that  period. 

The  personal  beauty  of  Susanna  Wesley  has  been 
the  subject  of  much  comment.    A  portrait,  painted 


i34  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

at  the  age  of  twenty-five,  shows  a  face  of  rare 
loveliness  and  intellectuality.  This  charm  of 
countenance  was  enhanced  by  rich  gifts  of  intellect 
and  Christian  graces,  throughout  a  long  life  of 
more  than  three  score  years  and  ten. 

It  was  while  living  in  London,  that  Susanna 
Annesley,  at  the  age  of  twenty,  became  the  wife  of 
Samuel  Wesley.  The  father  and  grandfather  of 
young  Samuel  Wesley  were  both  clergymen  of 
strong  convictions,  and  by  adhering  to  certain  be- 
liefs unconformable  to  the  Church,  suffered  in  con- 
sequence persecution  and  imprisonment. 

It  had  been  the  intention  of  Samuel  Wesley  to 
become  a  dissenting  clergyman,  but  rather  than 
approve  the  beheading  of  Charles  I.,  he  returned 
to  the  Established  Church.  Acting  as  tutor,  he 
worked  his  way  through  College  at  Oxford,  and 
while  there  began  the  work  of  visiting  prisoners 
and  the  needy  poor. 

For  a  while  after  their  marriage,  the  Wesleys 
resided  in  London,  where  Samuel  Wesley  held  the 
positions,  first,  of  curate;  and  afterward  served  as 
chaplain  in  the  Fleet.  The  family,  which  numbered 
at  that  time  six  children,  later  removed  to 
Epworth,  a  rural  village  of  Lincolnshire,  which 
possessed  little  charm  of  surroundings.  Here,  in 
the   Epworth  parsonage,  built  one  hundred  years 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  135 

before,  dwelt  this  interesting  family;  and  here 
Susanna  Wesley  reared  her  nineteen  children. 
Beneath  the  thatched  roof  of  the  parsonage  were 
three  large  chambers — a  parlor,  hall,  "buttery,"  and 
a  few  small  rooms.  And  in  these  limited  quarters 
the  young  Wesleys  dwelt  in  apparent  contentment, 
never  showing  dissatisfaction  that  fortune  had  not 
favored  them  more.  Over  all  the  home  the  mother 
reigned  supreme,  with  the  exception  of  the  study, 
which  was  to  the  father  a  "holy  of  holies,"  a 
sanctum  not  to  be  disturbed.  In  the  seclusion  of 
his  little  domain,  Samuel  Wesley  studied,  and 
wrote  sermons;  and  when  free  from  pastoral 
duties,  spent  many  hours  occupied  in  his  favorite 
pastime — writing  essays  and  dissertations  on  varied 
subjects  of  a  religious  nature.  Among  his  best 
works  was  a  Latin  dissertation  on  the  book  of  Job. 
Although  a  man  of  wide  learning,  with  a  deep 
passion  for  rhyming,  and  gifted  with  a  prolific  pen, 
Samuel  Wesley's  writings  did  not  gain  for  him 
either  reputation  or  remuneration.  Before  their 
removal  to  Epworth,  the  family  income  had  been 
only  fifty  pounds  per  annum;  but  even  with  this 
slender  amount  Susanna  Wesley  had  managed 
affairs  so  judiciously  that  the  family,  consisting  at 
that  time  of  eight,  lived  in  comfort,  if  not  in 
luxury.    At  Epworth,  the  salary  of  Samuel  Wesley 


136  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

amounted  to  two  hundred  pounds,  which,  although 
not  a  large  sum,  was  nevertheless  a  very  desirable 
increase  of  funds  for  expenditure  in  the  family, 
which  gradually  grew  until  nineteen  young  Wesleys 
clustered  beneath  the  parsonage  roof. 

In  her  home,  Susanna  Wesley  was  the  pivot  about 
which  all  else  revolved;  and  here  she  reigned  with 
gentle  and  undisputed  sway.  Truly  no  queen  did 
ever  rule  more  wisely  or  more  conscientiously  than 
did  this  mother  over  her  little  kingdom.  Burdened 
continually  with  the  multitudinous  cares  incidental 
to  the  household  of  a  poor  country  clergyman, 
Susanna  Wesley  met  every  phase  of  life  calmly  and 
wisely,  giving  personal  supervision  to  all  family 
affairs  and  housekeeping  duties ;  and  managing  the 
disposition  of  a  very  limited  income  with  marked 
business  ability  and  judgment. 

At  this  time,  imprisonment  for  debt  was  a  com- 
mon punishment  in  England.  On  one  occasion, 
Samuel  Wesley  was  unable  to  meet  the  demand  for 
payment  of  a  small  debt  he  had  incurred,  and  was 
imprisoned  for  the  period  of  three  months.  Deem- 
ing it  his  duty  to  help  his  fellow-man  under  all  cir- 
cumstances, he  acted  as  chaplain  to  the  other  prison- 
ers. During  his  incarceration,  Wesley  was  greatly 
sustained  by  the  fortitude  of  his  wife,  on  whom 
alone  the  responsibility  of  providing  for  her  large 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  137 

family  rested  during  this  period  of  financial  dis- 
aster. She  even  sent  to  him  her  rings,  that  some 
small  personal  comforts  might  be  purchased,  but 
he  returned  them,  preferring  to  deny  himself  rather 
than  deprive  her  of  the  few  trinkets  which  she 
possessed. 

The  married  life  of  the  Wesleys  was  happy  and 
peaceful,  with  the  exception  of  one  occurrence, 
when  their  strong  wills  clashed,  thereby  causing 
temporary  estrangement.  One  evening  when 
Samuel  Wesley  read,  as  usual,  prayers  for  the  king, 
William  III.,  Susanna  did  not  respond  with  the 
customary  "Amen."  Her  husband  inquired  the 
reason,  and  received  the  reply  that  she  "did  not 
consider  that  William  had  the  right  to  be  king,  and 
in  accordance  with  this  belief  she  would  refuse  to 
acknowledge  him."  An  argument  of  much  warmth 
followed;  and,  finding  Susanna  to  be  as  unchange- 
able in  her  opinion  as  he  in  his,  Samuel  departed 
from  home.  A  year  passed  by,  and  there  came  the 
death  of  William,  and  the  accession  to  the  throne 
of  Anne.  With  the  reign  of  a  sovereign  whom 
both  were  willing  to  acknowledge,  reconciliation 
and  reunion  were  restored  in  the  Wesley  home. 
This  incident,  which  is  recorded  by  their  son,  John 
Wesley,  is  strongly  illustrative  of  the  unbending 
will  of  both  parents. 


138  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

In  the  care  and  training  of  her  children,  Susanna 
Wesley  was  most  painstaking.  The  rearing  of  the 
little  Wesleys,  from  earliest  babyhood,  was  exceed- 
ingly "methodical,"  as  she  herself  expressed  it. 
The  first  months  of  a  child's  life  she  deemed  should' 
be  passed  for  the  most  part  in  sleeping;  then  the 
time  should  be  gradually  reduced  until  sleep  during 
the  daytime  was  not  needed.  At  the  age  of  one 
year  the  infant  was  taught  to  "cry  softly" ;  and  in 
regard  to  this  method  of  instruction  the  young 
Wesleys  must  have  been  apt  pupils,  since  it  is  said 
the  sound  of  crying  rarely  disturbed  the  peaceful 
atmosphere  of  this  model  home.  Rules  as  to  sys- 
tematic living  were  regularly  enforced,  and  the 
daily  routine  moved  on  like  clockwork.  Eating  and 
drinking  between  meals  was  forbidden,  except  in 
case  of  illness ;  promptly  at  eight  o'clock  each 
evening,  all  the  children  retired,  unattended,  except 
the  very  youngest.  At  prayers  and  during  grace 
they  were  taught  the  utmost  reverence,  even  when 
too  tiny  to  kneel  or  speak.  No  study  was  allowed 
to  tax  the  young  brain  until  the  child  had  reached 
five  years  of  age;  at  that  time  the  youthful  scholar 
entered  upon  the  elementary  tasks  of  acquiring  an 
education.  Alone  together  in  a  room  free  from 
disturbance,  the  mother  and  child  spent  the  first 
day  of  school  life,  mastering  the  alphabet.     Three 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  139 

hours  in  the  morning  and  three  in  the  afternoon 
were  allotted  to  this  difficult  task;  and,  of  the 
entire  family,  it  is  said  that  only  two  children 
required  as  much  time  as  a  day  and  a  half.  The 
next  task  to  be  accomplished  was  to  read  and  spell 
perfectly  a  chapter  in  Genesis,  which  doubtless  was 
not  mastered  in  so  brief  a  time.  This  was  the  in- 
troduction of  the  Wesley  children  into  the  world 
of  letters;  and  thus  were  the  habits  of  the  student 
fixed  in  early  life.  So  patient  and  painstaking  was 
the  mother  that  no  amount  of  time  was  spared  to 
make  plain  some  difficult  passage  or  problem.  It 
is  told  that  on  one  occasion  Mrs.  Wesley  went  over 
and  over  again  with  John  some  portion  of  a  lesson 
which  it  seemed  impossible  for  him  to  understand. 
The  father,  sitting  near-by,  became  irritated  at  the 
apparent  stupidity  of  the  child,  and  exclaimed, 
"Susanna,  why  do  you  tell  that  lad  the  same  thing 
for  the  hundredth  time?"  "Because,"  was  the  calm 
reply,  "the  ninety-ninth  time  he  did  not  under- 
stand." 

At  an  early  age,  also,  was  the  religious  training 
of  the  Wesleys  begun;  and  most  earnestly  and 
zealously  were  they  instructed  in  the  ways  of 
Christian  living.  When  about  thirty  years  of  age, 
Susanna  Wesley,  realizing  that  she  was  giving  too 
little  time  to  her  devotional  exercises,  decided  to 


140  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

spend  an  hour  each  morning  and  each  evening  in 
the  study  of  the  Bible  and  in  prayer.  It  doubtless 
meant  a  great  sacrifice  on  the  part  of  the  busy 
housewife  and  mother,  with  multitudinous  duties 
and  constant  demands  upon  her  time,  to  set  apart 
daily  two  hours  for  devotional  exercises;  but  she 
did  so,  and  there  is  no  evidence  that  other  duties 
were  neglected.  This  example  of  piety  must  have 
exerted  great  influence  over  the  lives  of  her  chil- 
dren, who  looked  up  to  the  mother  with  an  affection 
little  short  of  adoration. 

That  one  woman  could  have  accomplished  all 
that  has  been  accredited  to  Susanna  Wesley,  seems 
indeed  remarkable.  She  employed  system  with  re- 
gard to  all  duties,  and  gave  personal  attention  to 
the  minute  details  of  household  affairs.  It  has  been 
authentically  stated  that  in  the  government  of  her 
well-ordered  home  "she  never  lost  her  temper,  nor 
once  was  forced  to  chastise  any  member  of  her 
family." 

Observing  the  trend  of  intellect  and  varied  dis- 
positions of  her  children,  she  sought  to  understand 
thoroughly  the  temperament  and  individuality  of 
each  one.  In  one  of  her  letters,  there  is  evidenced 
the  deep  interest  which  was  taken  in  the  develop- 
ment of  each  child's  mind:  "I  discuss  every  night 
with  each  child  by  itself,  on  something  that  relates 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  141 

to  its  principal  concerns.  On  Monday  I  talk  with 
Molly;  on  Tuesday  with  Hetty;  Wednesday  with 
Nancy;  Thursday  with  Jacky;  Friday  with  Patty; 
Saturday  with  Charles ;  and  with  Emily  and  Sukey 
on  Sunday." 

In  later  years,  Sunday  must  have  been  a  very 
full  day  if  all  the  little  Wesleys  came  in  for  a  share 
of  the  mother's  time.  To  "Jadcy"  especially,  the 
recollection  of  this  evening  chat  was  always  a 
cherished  memory;  and  Thursday  seemed  to  him 
ever  afterward  a  mid-week  Sabbath. 

Music  occupied  no  unimportant  place  in  the 
Epworth  home,  which  has  been  likened  to  "a  very 
nest  of  songsters."  Of  all  the  children,  John  and 
Charles  were  most  musical,  and  both  are  said  to 
have  been  gifted  with  voices  of  remarkable  sweet- 
ness. 

Of  this  interesting  family,  ten  of  the  children 
lived  to  reach  adult  years. 

In  John  especially,  when  he  was  only  a  tiny  lad, 
did  the  mother  recognize  unusual  gifts  and  great 
mental  endowment.  In  early  childhood,  he  was 
called  on  to  pass  through  certain  experiences  which 
seemed  to  develop  in  a  marked  manner  the  fineness 
and  nobility  of  his  character.  When  four  years  of 
age,  he  was  stricken  with  smallpox,  and  so  hero- 
ically  did   the   little   fellow   endure   suffering   that 


142  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

Susanna  Wesley  felt  that  the  characteristics  of  the 
child,  displayed  thus  early,  prophesied  great  things 
for  the  man;  and  bespoke  her  intention  of  being 
"most  careful  of  the  soul  of  this  child/' 

Among  the  principles  which  she  laid  down  J. or 
him,  the  following  seems  to  have  permeated  his 
entire  life  and  guided  every  action:  "Whatever 
weakens  your  reason,  impairs  the  tenderness  of 
your  conscience,  obscures  your  sense  of  God,  or 
takes  off  the  relish  of  spiritual  things — in  short, 
whatsoever  increases  the  strength  and  authority  of 
your  body  over  your  mind,  that  thing  is  sin  to  you, 
however  innocent  it  may  be  in  itself." 

Many  years  afterwards,  John  Wesley  paid 
eloquent  tribute  to  the  teachings  of  his  mother. 
Speaking  of  her  wonderful  capability,  he  describes 
her  as  writing,  conversing,  or  transacting  business, 
surrounded  by  thirteen  children! 

When  John  was  only  six  years  old,  the  Epworth 
parsonage  was  burned,  and  he  narrowly  escaped 
death  in  the  flames.  Deeply  impressed  by  his 
miraculous  escape,  he  always  considered  that  he 
was  "as  a  brand  plucked  from  the  burning,"  and 
providentially  saved  to  accomplish  a  great  work 
for  the  world. 

The  mother,  who  so  wisely  ruled  her  household, 
instructed  her  children,  and  ably  transacted  busi- 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  143 

ness  matters,  seemed  capable  of  meeting  any  cir- 
cumstance which  arose.  Once  when  her  husband 
was  detained  in  London  on  business,  Susanna  de- 
cided to  conduct  special  religious  services  for  her 
family,  there  being  no  afternoon  nor  evening 
service  at  the  Epworth  Church.  Others  soon 
learned  of  the  meetings  to  be  held,  and  numbers 
sought  admittance.  Samuel  feared  that  Susanna's 
action  might  meet  with  the  disapproval  of  the 
Church,  but  hesitated  as  to  what  course  of  action 
to  pursue.  The  meetings  soon  grew  to  large  pro- 
portions, there  being  sometimes  more  than  two 
hundred  in  attendance ;  and  the  sermons  were  com- 
mented on  as  being  the  "best  and  most  awakening" 
the  community  had  yet  listened  to. 

The  curate,  however,  became  offended,  and  the 
matter  was  referred  to  Mr.  Wesley,  who  ordered 
his  wife  to  cease  holding  services,  but  said  that,  if 
she  so  desired,  she  might  procure  someone  to  act 
in  her  stead.  Susanna  argued  her  case  by  replying 
that  scarcely  a  man  among  those  attending  could 
read  intelligently,  and  while  her  boys  might  do  the 
reading  in  her  place,  they  could  not  be  heard  by 
all  present ;  that  numbers  had  not  been  to  church  in 
years,  and  that  there  was  much  evidence  of  good 
being  accomplished  by  the  meetings  held.  She 
remarked,  however,  that  though  she  "would  stop 


144  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

at  no  man's  grumbling,  she  would  if  he  so  com- 
manded her,  obey  lawful  authority";  adding  that 
he,  as  pastor  and  husband,  must  take  upon  himself 
the  responsibility  in  regard  to  having  the  meetings 
cease. 

The  Wesley  family  was  gifted  richly  in  mental 
endowments  and  ability — five  of  the  ten  children 
who  reached  maturity  being  noted  especially  for 
intellectuality  and  brilliancy  of  mind.  John  and 
Charles  are  best  known  to  the  world ;  and  it  is  John 
who  has  given  greatest  prominence  to  the  name  of 
Wesley.  From  both  mother  and  father  he  in- 
herited boldness  of  spirit  and  Christian  zeal;  but  it 
was  the  mother's  faithful  training  and  guiding  hand 
that  shaped  his  life,  and  stamped  upon  his  char- 
acter ideals  of  greatness.  As  philanthropist,  writer, 
evangelist,  and  founder  of  Methodism,  John 
Wesley  lived  for  eighty-seven  years,  an  honor  to 
his  country  and  to  the  Christian  faith. 

To  him  the  devoted  mother  was  ever  an  object 
of  tenderest  affection  and  reverence.  It  was 
doubtless  his  high  regard  for  her  capabilities  and 
gifts  of  mind  that  led  John  Wesley  to  open  a  wider 
sphere  for  woman,  which  admitted  her  to  the  pul- 
pit. Of  the  women-preachers  of  that  day,  one  of 
the  most  notable  was  Dinah  Evans,  to  whom  George 
Eliot  has  given  a  prominent  place  in  literature  as 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  145 

one  of  the  chief  characters  in  "Adam  Bede."  Dinah 
Evans  was  heard  with  greatest  reverence  by  the 
rudest  crowds,  and  accomplished  much  for  the 
church  in  the  early  days  of  Methodism.  Her  hus- 
band, Seth  Evans,  was  known  as  a  class-leader,  and 
their  friendship  began  when  he  first  heard  her 
preach. 

The  closing  years  of  Susanna  Wesley's  life  were 
spent  in  the  home  of  her  son,  John,  in  London. 
Here,  at  the  historic  old  Foundry  Church,  he 
preached,  and  the  aged  mother  manifested  deepest 
interest  in  his  efforts  to  spread  the  gospel. 

After  a  long  life  of  usefulness,  of  greatest  activ- 
ity, and  of  unceasing  zeal  for  the  work  of  the  king- 
dom of  Christ,  Susanna  Wesley,  having  passed 
through  the  peaceful  serenity  of  closing  years  con- 
spicuous for  their  beauty  and  grace,  reached  the 
completion  of  her  days.  Five  daughters  and  the 
beloved  son,  John,  attended  her  deathbed,  and,  at 
the  request  of  the  venerable  mother,  mingled  their 
voices  in  a  "psalm  of  praise  to  God,"  as  her  spirit 
took  its  flight. 

In  the  life  of  Susanna  Wesley,  one  may  find  a 
faithful  likeness  of  Solomon's  pen-portrait  of  the 
perfect  woman.  Certainly,  as  a  type  of  the  Chris- 
tian mother  in  whose  character  are  combined  all 


146  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

the  traits  and  gifts  which  unite  to  make  up  a  well- 
rounded  life,  she  approaches  very  near  to  this 
standard  of  perfection. 


V 
MONICA 

MOTHER  OF 
SAINT    AUGUSTINE 

LIKE  the  reflected  glow  from  some  brilliant 
star  which  has  long  since  vanished  from 
d  the  heavens,  there  comes  through  the  mists 
of  intervening  centuries,  undimmed  and  serenely 
beautiful,  the  life-story  of  Monica,  mother  of  Saint 
Augustine.  Most  striking  and  impressive  is  her 
exhibition  of  the  fathomless  love  and  unbounded 
devotion  of  motherhood. 

The  principal  facts  concerning  the  life  of  Monica 
are  culled  from  the  autobiographical  writings  of 
her  gifted  son,  for  their  lives  are  so  closely  inter- 
twined that  the  biography  of  one  must  include  that 
of  the  other.  In  the  year  332  A.  D.,  this  remarkable 
woman,  whose  life  was  destined  to  exert  an  in- 
fluence which  may  well  be  said  to  be  illimitable, 
was  born.  Had  the  fourth  century  given  to  his- 
tory as  prominent  figures,  only  Monica  and  the  son 
through  whose   fame  she  lives  and  is   revered,  it 


148  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

would  have  sufficed  to  make  that  period  a  notable 
one. 

Not  far  from  the  ancient  city  of  Carthage,  in 
Northern  Africa,  was  located  the  old  Roman  town 
of  Thagaste,  in  the  fertile  province  of  Numidia; 
and  it  was  here  that  Monica  was  born.  Her 
parents,  who  were  evidently  people  of  noble  rank 
and  affluence,  exercised  marked  care  and  strict 
discipline  in  the  rearing  and  educating  of  their  chil- 
dren. Monica,  as  a  child,  was  of  an  intensely 
religious  nature,  and  especially  was  she  interested 
in  caring  for  the  sick  and  needy,  whenever  oppor- 
tunity afforded.  Gentleness  and  calmness  were 
among  her  chief  characteristics;  and  when  at  play 
disputes  arose  among  her  little  companions,  it  re- 
quired but  a  word  from  Monica  to  bring  about  an 
amicable  adjustment.  Thus  the  character  of  the 
child  foreshadowed  that  of  the  woman;  and  it  is 
not  surprising  that  maturer  years  only  added  grace 
and  charm.  Augustine,  describing  his  mother  says : 
"She  was  of  a  highly  intellectual  and  spiritual  cast, 
of  most  tender  affection  and  all-conquering  love." 
And  surely  no  description  could  be  more  true  to 
life,  more  swift  to  convey  a  correct  impression  of 
one  who  so  aptly  serves  as  a  model  of  saintly 
womanhood. 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  149 

An  aged  family  servant,  who  had  attended  the 
father  in  his  infancy,  was  an  important  factor  in 
the  family  circle,  and  wielded  an  unrestrained  in- 
fluence over  the  entire  household.  Of  this  influence 
upon  Monica's  early  years,  Augustine,  in  his  "Con- 
fessions," writes :  "By  exercising  strict  discipline 
over  her  moral  conduct,  and  using  a  holy  prudence 
in  educating  her,  she  inured  the  child's  tender  heart 
to  the  practices  of  noble  virtues.  Between  the  hours 
of  her  modest  repasts  at  her  father's  table,  she  was 
not  permitted,  were  she  thirsty,  to  touch  a  drop  of 
water,"  thus  teaching  her,  in  the  most  trivial  mat- 
ters, self-control  and  obedience.  Augustine  con- 
tinues :  "Behold,  O  my  God,  how  Thou  didst  form 
her,  when  neither  father  nor  mother  suspected 
what  she  would  one  day  be.  Thou  didst  place  her 
cradle  in  the  bosom  of  a  pious  family,  one  of  the 
best  regulated  in  Thy  holy  church;  and  therein, 
under  the  guidance  of  thy  Divine  Son,  she  grew 
up  in  the  fear  of  God,  which  is  the  beginning  of 
wisdom." 

An  incident  related  of  Monica's  childhood  illus- 
trates her  determination  to  exert  self-control  in 
every  matter  of  life ;  to  avoid,  as  it  were,  even  "the 
very  appearance  of  evil."  As  was  the  prevailing 
custom  of  that  time,  young  girls  were  instructed  in 
their  homes  in  the  duties  of    housekeeping;    and 


150  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

among  various  daily  tasks,  Monica,  accompanied  by 
a  maid-servant,  was  sent  to  the  cellar  to  make  pro- 
vision of  wine  for  the  family.  Not  being  permitted 
to  drink  water  between  meals,  she  frequently  took 
a  sip  of  wine  to  allay  her  thirst,  and  naturally  be- 
came very  fond  of  it.  One  day  when  in  the  wine- 
cellar,  the  servant  noted  with  what  eagerness 
Monica  quaffed  off  her  little  cup,  and  thoughtlessly 
called  her  a  "wine-bibber."  The  taunt  struck  deep 
— Monica's  pride  was  stung  by  this  insult,  and 
henceforth  she  refused  to  taste  wine,  fearing  that 
an  undue  fondness  might  perhaps  lead  her,  in  real- 
ity, to  become  a  wine-bibber!  In  after  years  she 
related  this  story  to  Augustine,  adding  that  so  zeal- 
ous had  she  been  in  endeavoring  to  keep  the  vow 
made  in  childhood,  that  even  in  the  rites  of  the 
church  where  wine  was  used,  she  barely  touched  it 
to  her  lips. 

At  the  age  of  twenty-two,  Monica  was  married 
to  Patricius,  who  held  the  position  of  Curial,  or 
municipal  magistrate  in  Thagaste.  He  was  more 
than  twice  her  age,  and  possessed  little  wealth. 
This  union  did  not  result  in  congenial  married  life, 
for  Patricius  is  described  as  a  man  of  dissolute 
character,  "an  unbeliever,  of  rude  and  passionate 
sensibility,"  and  as  having  little  regard  for  the 
Christian  faith. 


MOTHERvS  OF  GREAT  MEN  151 

To  add  to  the  sorrows  of  her  new  life,  Monica 
was  compelled  to  make  her  home  with  her  hus- 
band's mother,  a  violent  woman,  with  a  most  jealous 
disposition.  Even  the  servants  of  the  home  were 
arraigned  against  Monica ;  and  it  seemed,  with  such 
surrounding  conditions,  that  her  cup  was  well-nigh 
full.  Instead,  however,  of  seeking  to  avoid  the 
trials  which  beset  her,  she  reasoned  that  God  had 
given  Patricius  to  her  that  she  might  convert  him 
from  a  life  of  paganism  to  the  Christian  faith.  She 
became,  as  it  were,  a  living  martyr,  and  in  gentle- 
ness and  lowliness  of  spirit  endeavored  to  win  her 
husband  from  evil  ways  to  a  Christian  life;  and 
also,  to  live  peacefully  with  his  mother.  So  tactful 
and  patient  was  Monica  that  the  harsh  mother-in- 
law  was  by  degrees  won  over  by  her  sweet,  un- 
selfish spirit;  and  the  two  finally  dwelt  together  in 
perfect  harmony.  When  in  storms  of  passionate 
temper  Patricius  raged,  Monica  spoke  not  a  word; 
when  his  sins  were  brought  most  vividly  to  her 
attention,  she  suffered  in  silence — through  prayer, 
and  by  example  she  endeavored  to  exert  an 
influence  more  potent  than  that  of  words — religion 
was  not  merely  preached  from  her  lips,  it  permeated 
her  entire  life. 

It  was  no  unusual  thing  for  women,  even  of  high 
rank,  to  be  so  maltreated  by  their  husbands  that 


152  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

bruises  frequently  gave  evidence  of  brutality;  and 
young  friends  of  Monica  often  came  to  her  with 
bitter  complaints  of  cruel  treatment  received.  To 
all,  the  admonition  was  alike,  "Take  care  of  your 
tongues."  And  so  perfectly  was  her  own  tongue 
under  control,  that  never,  even  when  in  his  most 
violent  outbursts  of  temper,  did  Patricius  strike  his 
wife,  or  attempt  to  do  her  personal  injury.  His 
affection  and  respect  for  her  unconsciously  deep- 
ened and  increased,  until  gradually  he  became  trans- 
formed in  heart  and  mind,  though  it  required  long 
years  of  loyal  devotion,  patient  waiting,  and  earnest 
prayer,  on  the  part  of  the  wife,  who  lived  all  the 
while  amid  conditions  little  conducive  to  happiness 
or  to  the  strengthening  of  her  faith.  Says  Augus- 
tine, referring  to  Monica  and  Patricius,  "Every  day 
she  appeared  more  beautiful  in  his  eyes,  and  that 
beauty  born  of  virtue  began  already  to  gain  for  her 
the  respect  and  love  and  admiration  of  her  hus- 
band." 

Amid  the  sorrows  which  darkened  these  early 
years  of  womanhood,  joy  entered  Monica's  life  in 
the  coming  of  three  little  ones  to  brighten  the  other- 
wise cheerless  home.  The  firstborn,  Augustine,  was 
destined  to  become  one  of  the  world's  immortals, 
and  is  esteemed  as  the  most  eminent  of  the  Latin 
fathers.     On  the  thirteenth  day  of  November,  354 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  153 

A.  D.,  he  came  to  gladden  the  heart  of  the  mother 
whose  young  life  was  well-nigh  crushed  beneath 
its  burden  of  sorrow. 

The  lives  of  Monica  and  her  oldest  son  are 
closely  interwoven,  and  to  him  she  gave  of  her 
heart's  deepest,  tenderest  affection.  Tradition  says 
that  before  his  birth  she  had  a  vision  revealing  the 
great  things  he  would  one  day  accomplish,  pro- 
vided she  should  influence  him  to  be  faithful  to 
God.  The  responsibility  of  fulfilling  this  duty 
seemed  henceforth  to  be  the  foremost  object  of  her 
life,  and  she  gave  to  it  her  constant  thought  and 
endeavor. 

The  second  son,  Navigius,  was  of  a  gentle,  retir- 
ing disposition,  and  he  never  experienced  the 
storms  which  beset  the  elder  brother's  life.  Con- 
tinued ill-health  caused  him  to  spend  much  time 
quietly  at  home,  where  he  indulged  his  literary 
tastes,  and  was  the  means  of  consoling  and  cheering 
Monica  during  the  unhappy  experiences  and 
wanderings  of  Augustine.  Though  little  is  known 
of  the  younger  son,  history  records  enough  to  prove 
that  Navigius  was  a  decided  contrast  to  Augustine, 
not  only  in  temperament  and  character,  but  also  in 
mental  ability. 

The  daughter  of  Monica,  Perpetua,  is  said  to 
have  been,  like  her  mother,  of  an  extremely  pious 


154  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

nature.  In  early  life,  she  married,  and  soon  after- 
ward was  left  a  widow  without  children.  After  her 
husband's  death,  Perpetua  made  her  home  with 
Augustine;  but  from  the  day  of  his  ordination  he 
permitted  no  woman,  not  even  his  sister,  to  dwell 
under  his  roof,  so  she  consecrated  herself  to  the 
religious  life,  and  became  superioress  in  one  of  the 
convents  founded  by  Saint  Augustine.  From  the  let- 
ters of  Augustine,  we  learn  that  he  always  gave  to 
his  sister  the  title  of  saint,  and  regarded  her  with 
deepest  affection  and  respect.  In  Rome  and  other 
places,  many  altars  were  dedicated  to  Navigius  and 
Perpetua,  both  of  whom  were  held  in  high  esteem 
by  the  church. 

At  an  early  age,  Augustine  evidenced  unusual 
brilliancy  of  mind,  and,  both  parents  being  ambi- 
tious for  his  intellectual  advancement,  he  was  given 
the  best  instruction  available.  Monica  endeavored 
to  instill  in  him  the  principles  of  Christian  man- 
hood, but  in  this  attempt  she  received  neither  assist- 
ance nor  encouragement  from  Patricius. 

In  Madaura,  not  far  from  Thagaste,  were  cele- 
brated schools,  and  Monica  accompanied  Augustine 
there  to  place  him  under  the  care  of  more  learned 
masters  than  his  native  town  could  afford.  Having 
counseled  him  with  fervor,  and  shed  many  tears  at 
parting,   she  returned  home  to    await    with    keen 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  155 

anxiety  the  result  of  this  step ;  for  Augustine,  even 
as  a  youth,  was  beginning  to  exhibit  unworthy 
traits  of  character,  and  was  rapidly  becoming 
wayward.  Although  endowed  with  unusual  gifts 
of  intellect,  he  early  showed  decided  aversion  to 
study;  and  to  avoid  being  forced  to  undergo  what 
was  to  him  exceedingly  distasteful,  practiced  decep- 
tion in  various  ways,  in  order  to  mislead  his  parents 
and  teachers.  This  was  a  source  of  much  grief  to 
Monica,  and  she  often  accompanied  Augustine  to 
"men  of  prayer,"  that  they  might  impart  higher 
ideals,  and  influence  him  to  more  exemplary  habits. 
"I  learned  of  them/'  writes  Augustine,  "to  conceive 
of  Thee,  O  my  God,  as  a  supreme  being,  who  with- 
out appearing  to  our  eyes  can  nevertheless  come  to 
our  aid.  I  commenced  then  to  implore  Thee  to  be- 
come my  refuge  and  support  in  my  troubles,  and 
I  prayed  to  Thee,  child  as  I  was,  with  no  little 
fervor,  to  save  me  from  being  whipped  at  school. 
Alas !  Thou  didst  not  always  save  me,  and  this 
was  for  my  good.  And  all,  even  my  parents  them- 
selves, laughed  at  my  terror  of  the  ferrule — a 
bagatelle  to  them,  but  for  me,  at  that  time,  a  great 
trouble  and  terror." 

Besides  his  aversion  to  study,  other  faults  more 
grievous  and  dangerous  began  to  appear,  for  Augus- 
tine had  inherited  many  evil  tendencies   from  his 


156  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

father.  Realizing  the  danger  to  which  her  son's 
course  might  lead  if  not  checked  by  some  strong 
and  ennobling  influence,  Monica  placed  him  in 
school  at  Madaura,  and  afterwards  in  Carthage, 
that  he  might  have  the  best  advantages  of  educa- 
tion, and  also  complete  removal  from  the  undesir- 
able influences  which  he  sought  in  Thagaste.  Hav- 
ing done  this,  she  applied  herself  more  diligently 
to  prayer,  relying  in  greater  measure  upon  divine 
assistance  than  upon  human  aid  for  the  welfare 
of  her  son. 

During  these  years  when  Monica's  heart  was 
filled  with  anxiety  for  Augustine,  whose  footsteps 
were  fast  slipping  into  paths  of  temptation,  she 
had  not  been  forgetful  to  intercede  continually  for 
the  conversion  of  her  husband,  and,  at  length,  had 
the  great  joy  of  seeing  him  accept  Christianity. 
Through  seventeen  years  of  married  life,  she  had 
prayed  continually  that  Patricius  might  see  the 
error  of  his  way,  and  now  rejoiced  to  see  her 
prayers  answered.  Not  long  after  his  conversion, 
Patricius  died,  and  Monica  in  her  sorrow  shed 
tears  of  joy  that  she  had  been  permitted  to  be  the 
means  by  which  he  was  led  to  renounce  a  sinful  life. 
Henceforth  she  gave  herself  more  zealously  to 
bringing  about  the  conversion  of  Augustine.  Per- 
ceiving that  he  easily  mastered  studies   which  at 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  157 

times  baffled  the  minds  of  his  masters,  new  hope 
sprang  up  within  her,  for  she  felt  that  the  return 
of  Augustine  to  God  would  be  commenced  through 
the  study  of  science,  and  held  strongly  the  belief 
that  whatever  elevates  the  soul  brings  men  nearer 
to  God.  Knowing  that  Augustine  cared  little  for 
the  Bible,  she  did  not  press  on  him  the  study  of  the 
Scriptures.  Tactful  and  patient,  she  relied  upon 
prayer  and  the  example  of  a  holy  life  to  change  the 
heart  of  the  son,  as  it  had  done  that  of  the  father. 

In  the  "Confessions  of  Augustine"  is  related 
most  fully,  and  in  a  spirit  of  deepest  humility  and 
atonement,  the  story  of  his  life.  He  tells  of  boy- 
hood days,  when  temptations  drew  him  into  evil 
paths;  of  how  gradually  he  became  a  slave  to 
wrongdoing;  and  finally  gave  himself  up  to  a  life 
of  wickedness  and  shame.  Carthage  at  that  time 
was  a  city  of  much  literary  distinction,  as  well  as 
of  marked  moral  depravity,  and  here  Augustine 
plunged  into  a  life  of  unrestrained  dissipation.  He 
still  spent  some  time,  however,  in  study,  and  his 
intellectual  powers  continued  to  increase. 

In  his  nineteenth  year,  he  happened  upon 
Cicero's  "Hortensius,"  and  the  dignity  and  import- 
ance of  philosophy  stirred  within  him  higher 
thought  and  aspiration.  While  groping  blindly  for 
the  truth,  he  was  drawn  into  the  Manichean  faith; 


158  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

but  after  several  years  of  adherence  to  this  belief, 
was  finally  convinced  that  it  was  a  mere  sham. 

Through  all  the  vicissitudes  of  his  unworthy  life, 
Monica  clung  to  her  son,  never  ceasing  to  pray  for 
him,  and  never  doubting  that  his  feet  would  finally 
be  led  into  paths  of  truth  and  rectitude. 

Learning  of  the  arrival  in  Thagaste  of  a  vener- 
able bishop,  Monica  hastened  to  consult  him  with 
regard  to  the  course  which  she  should  pursue.  With 
tears  she  told  of  her  son's  sinful  life,  and  especially 
of  his  recent  wandering  into  heresy.  "Let  him 
alone,"  was  the  advice  of  the  bishop;  "only  pray 
fervently  for  him."  Not  satisfied  with  this  advice, 
Monica,  weeping  bitterly,  sought  further  counsel. 
The  bishop  then  described  his  own  life,  which  in  a 
way  was  similar  to  that  of  Augustine,  and  told  how 
he  himself  had  been  brought  into  the  light  through 
continued  study.  Finally,  he  exclaimed,  "Go  your 
way;  it  is  impossible  that  the  son  of  such  tears 
should  perish !"  These  prophetic  words  seemed  to 
bring  joy  and  comfort  to  the  mother-heart,  and  she 
accepted  them,  as  if  a  voice  from  heaven  had 
spoken. 

After  several  years'  residence  in  Carthage, 
Augustine  decided  to  visit  Rome,  where  he  might 
have  greater  advantages,  both  to  pursue  his  studies 
and   to  continue  teaching.      To   this,   Monica  was 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  159 

bitterly  opposed,  rightly  judging  that  he  would  be 
thus  further  removed  from  her,  and  that  the  slight 
influence  which  she  had  hitherto  exerted  over  him 
would  be  entirely  removed.  Augustine  was 
obdurate,  and  finally  resorted  to  a  plan  of  decep- 
tion by  which  he  evaded  her  and  departed.  He 
had  promised  not  to  leave  Africa,  but  meantime 
secretly  made  preparation  to  do  so.  A  friend  was 
to  embark,  and  Augustine  asked  permission  to 
accompany  him  to  the  shore,  reiterating  that  he 
had  no  intention  of  sailing.  Monica,  however, 
was  apprehensive,  and  accompanied  them  to  the 
vessel.  It  was  late  afternoon  when  they  reached 
the  harbor,  and  on  account  of  a  high  wind  the  ves- 
sel did  not  sail  at  the  appointed  hour.  Augustine 
and  his  friend  paced  the  shore,  and  Monica,  grow- 
ing weary,  finally  retired  to  a  small  chapel  near-by, 
where  she  passed  the  long  hours  in  prayer  and 
tears.  During  the  night,  the  wind  changed,  and  the 
boat  set  sail  for  Italy.  In  spite  of  the  many 
promises  that  he  would  not  go,  Augustine  carried 
out  his  original  intention,  and  as  the  shore  faded 
from  sight  he  could  see  in  the  distance  the  little 
chapel  where  his  devoted  mother  knelt  in  prayer, 
ignorant  of  his  departure. 

When   morning   came,   and   Monica    found   that 
Augustine  had  proved   faithless  to  his   word,  she 


160  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

was  wild  with  grief,  and  attempted  to  secure  pas- 
sage on  another  boat  in  order  to  follow  him;  but 
on  calmer  thought  decided  to  return  to  her  home 
in  Thagaste,  where,  says  Saint  Augustine,  "until  the 
day  of  my  conversion,  she  shed  those  floods  of  tears 
with  which  she  daily  watered  the  spot  where  she 
prayed  for  me."  The  thought  of  thus  having 
cruelly  deceived  his  mother,  and  thereby  causing 
her  more  poignant  pain  than  the  act  of  leaving 
openly  against  her  wishes  would  have  occasioned, 
was  ever  afterward  a  source  of  remorseful  grief  to 
Augustine;  and  the  sting  of  deception  remained 
always  a  bitter  memory,  though  he  tried  by  con- 
fession and  by  various  ways  to  make  full  atone- 
ment. 

Augustine  went  first  to  Rome,  and  then  to  Milan, 
wandering  meanwhile  "through  the  labyrinth  of 
carnal  pleasures,  Manichean  mock-wisdom,  aca- 
demic skepticism,  and  Platonic  idealism."  Alter- 
nately studying  and  teaching,  his  mind,  though 
dulled  by  dissipation,  continued  to  develop  and 
expand,  and  he  was  regarded  as  a  young  man  of 
brilliant  parts.  During  his  residence  in  Rome, 
Augustine  suffered  a  severe  illness  from  fever,  but 
gradually  was  restored  to  health.  This  recovery, 
he  afterward  writes,  was  in  order  that  he  might 
"live  for  God."    On  his  renouncing  the  Manichean 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  161 

faith,  Monica's  hopes  gained  encouragement  that 
her  son  might  now  become  a  Christian,  and  to  this 
end  she  prayed  more  earnestly  night  and  day. 

A  year  after  Augustine's  departure  for  Rome, 
Monica  resolved  to  join  him  there,  and  on  arriving 
found  he  had  left  for  Milan.  She  continued  her 
journey  to  that  place,  and  rejoiced  to  be  again  with 
the  son  in  whom  centered  her  entire  life. 

Endowed  with  unusual  mental  gifts,  Monica  fre- 
quently took  part  in  conferences  regarding 
religious,  scientific,  and  philosophical  questions,  in 
which  Augustine  and  various  learned  men  were 
participants.  Her  keenness  of  intellect,  ready 
speech,  and  depth  of  knowledge,  made  a  profound 
impression  on  all  who  heard  her,  and  she  was 
regarded  as  a  woman  of  remarkable  learning. 

Augustine  was  now  about  the  age  of  thirty,  and 
had  reached  the  darkest  period  of  his  life.  The 
terrible  gloom  of  despair  was  settling  over  him; 
and  he  was  approaching  a  crisis  which  would  mean 
the  final  shaping  of  his  eternal  life.  Monica,  at 
length,  sought  counsel  with  the  noted  Saint  Ambrose 
of  Milan,  and  it  was  under  his  teaching  and  admo- 
nition that  Augustine  was  gradually  led  into  a 
knowledge  of  the  truth. 

At  the  age  of  thirty-three,  the  sinful  life  of  the 
past  was  renounced,  and  Augustine  was  baptized 


162  MOTHERS  OK  GREAT  MEN 

by  Saint  Ambrose.  Varied  influences  brought  about 
this  changed  life — the  sermons  of  Ambrose,  the 
biography  of  Saint  Anthony,  the  Epistles  of  Paul; 
but  no  one  can  deny  that,  above  all  other  means, 
the  tears  and  prayers  of  the  faithful  mother  were 
most  effective.  Through  the  long  and  weary  years 
when  Augustine  seemed  only  to  be  plunging  deeper 
and  deeper  into  a  life  of  shame  and  degradation, 
and  when  prayer  itself  seemed  vain,  Monica 
suffered  not  her  faith  to  weaken,  but  continued  in 
earnest  supplication  to  God,  and  in  solemn  argu- 
ment with  her  son.  Entering  at  length  into  the 
light  of  the  Christian  faith,  he  utters  that  immortal 
sentence,  "Thou  hast  made  us  for  Thyself,  and 
our  heart  is  restless  till  it  rests  in  Thee." 

In  the  "Confessions  of  Augustine,"  written  in 
humility  and  deepest  penitence,  he  has  reared  to  his 
mother  a  lasting  memorial.  Many  beautiful 
tributes  are  paid  to  her  Christian  character,  and 
reference  made  to  her  loftiness  of  mind,  admirable 
characteristics,  and  "praiseworthy  habits."  In  re- 
gard to  his  own  wayward  course,  he  says,  she 
wept  to  God  in  his  behalf  "more  than  most  mothers 
are  wont  to  weep  the  bodily  deaths  of  their  chil- 
dren." Adding,  "For  she  saw  that  I  was  dead  by 
that  faith  and  spirit  which  she  had  from  Thee,  and 
Thou  heardst  her,  O  Lord." 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  163 

While  on  her  homeward  journey,  shortly  after 
the  conversion  of  Augustine,  Monica  fell  ill  with 
fever.  Her  life-work  had  now  been  accomplished, 
and  having  seen  her  beloved  son  accept  the  Chris- 
tian faith,  she  met  death  calmly  and  without  the 
desire  to  live  longer.  At  Ostia,  near  the  mouth  of 
the  Tiber,  Monica  passed  away,  on  the  ninth  day 
of  her  illness,  having  reached  the  age  of  fifty-six 
years.  Augustine  alludes  to  a  conversation,  held 
with  her  shortly  before  her  death,  in  regard  to  the 
kingdom  of  heaven,  and  speaks  of  her  words  as  be- 
ing most  precious  to  him.  He  endeavored  to  mourn 
her  without  tears,  deeming  it  not  fitting  in  respect 
to  weep  for  one  who  had  died  so  happily,  and  in 
such  confidence  of  eternal  life ;  but  on  the  day  fol- 
lowing that  of  her  death,  he  arose  in  the  early 
morning  feeling  most  keenly  his  loss ;  and  "I  let  go 
my  tears,"  he  says,  "which  I  had  kept  in  before, 
that  they  might  flow  as  much  as  they  pleased,  and 
found  rest  to  my  soul  in  weeping  for  her  who  so 
long  had  wept  for  me." 

Just  as  the  yearnings  of  her  heart  were  realized, 
the  mother  was  claimed  by  death,  caused,  it  is 
thought,  by  the  overpowering  effect  of  the  great 
joy  experienced  on  account  of  her  son's  conversion. 

By  the  grace  of  God,  the  erring  Augustine  be- 
came "an  incalculable  blessing  to  the  whole  Chris- 


v 


164  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

tian  world,  and  brought  even  the  sins  and  errors 
of  his  youth  into  the  service  of  the  truth." 
Throughout  a  long  life  he  wrote  and  preached  with 
marked  influence  and  power.  The  character  and 
works  of  Augustine  are  studied  as  among  the  most 
notable  and  profound  of  all  ages;  and  he  is  recog- 
nized as  one  of  the  foundation  stones  of  the 
Protestant  Church. 

To  the  touching  devotion  and  unceasing  prayers 
of  his  mother,  Monica,  Augustine  attributes  the 
wonderful  change  which  came  into  his  life,  by 
which  he  was  brought  from  degradation  and 
despair  into  ways  of  righteousness  and  peace.  As 
the  names  of  mother  and  son  are  closely  united 
in  the  vicissitudes  of  life,  so  likewise  in  death  are 
they  linked  together,  in  union  immortal,  indis- 
soluble. 


VI 

GLIMPSES  OF  THE  MOTHERS 
OF  MANY  GREAT  MEN 

FROM  time  immemorial,  the  maternal  in- 
fluence has  been  a  controlling  force  in  the 
world's  history.  The  holy-hearted  Hannah 
may  well  be  given  first  place  in  the  list  of  model 
mothers ;  and  inscribed  beneath  her  name  the  dedi- 
cation to  God  of  her  infant  son,  Samuel: 

"For  this  child  I  prayed,  and  the  Lord  hath 
given  me  my  petition  which  I  asked  of  him,  there- 
fore I  have  lent  him  to  the  Lord.  As  long  as  he 
liveth  he  shall  be  lent  to  the  Lord."* 

Only  once  is  the  evil  withdrawn  from  the  life  of 
Christ  during  the  thirty  years  when  he  dwelt  apart 
from  the  world  under  the  guidance  of  His  mother's 


*When  Martin  Luther  for  the  first  time  discovered  the  Bible, 
in  the  dark  alcove  of  the  library  at  Erfurt,  he  turned  it  open  at 
the  story  of  Hannah  and  Samuel.  He  was  enraptured  with  his 
find,  and  with  that  great  story — a  story  of  motherhood — for  he 
had  supposed,  theretofore,  the  whole  Bible  to  consist  only  of  the 
Gospels  and  the  Epistles,  which  he  had  heard  read  at  Mass.  "Oh, 
God,"  he  murmured,  "could  I  have  one  of  these  books,  I  would 
ask  no  other  worldly  treasure."  In  recounting  this  incident, 
D'Aubigne,  in  his  History  of  the  Reformation,  naively  remarks, 
"The   Reformation   lay  hid   in   that    Bible." 


166  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

eye.  But  can  it  be  doubted  that  much  of  the 
strength  and  peace  and  inner  calm  which  were  so 
abundantly  His,  came  to  Him  during  those  days 
spent  in  the  lowly  home  in  Nazareth? 

Though  the  silence  of  the  centuries  reveals  little 
concerning  the  mother,  who,  content  to  dwell  in  the 
sanctity  of  the  home,  aloof  from  the  world's 
tumult,  has  sent  forth  her  sons,  strong  and  ready 
for  the  duties  of  life,  there  may  however  be  found 
occasional  glimpses  which  serve  to  portray  the 
immeasurable  influence  of  motherhood.  Some- 
times it  is  the  son  speaking;  but  most  often  it  is 
the  life  of  the  son,  which  expresses  more 
eloquently  than  by  power  of  language  the  worth 
of  a  mother's  devoted  love,  her  watchful  care,  and 
unparalleled  self-abnegation. 

Brief  though  these  glimpses  be  into  the  charac- 
ters of  women  whose  sons  have  acquired  fame, 
they  serve  to  give  deeper  insight  into  the  lives  of 
their  sons — and  to  explain,  as  it  were,  why  certain 
men  have  risen  from  the  ranks  of  the  common 
people  to  be  numbered  with  the  world's  immortals. 

Anthusa,  mother  of  Chrysostom,  "the  golden- 
mouthed,"  was  a  pious  woman,  wholly  devoted  to 
her  son,  who  grew  up  under  her  loving  instructions 
into   an   earnest,    gentle,    and    serious    youth.     He 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  167 

passed  through  none  of  the  wild,  dark  struggles 
which  left  an  ineffaceable  impress  on  the  soul  of 
Augustine,  and  which  gave  perhaps  a  too  somber 
tone  to  his  theology.  Chrysostom  was  first  of  all 
a  student;  but  with  expanding  powers  of  intellect 
he  caught  the  attention  of  the  civilized  world  by 
his  wonderful  power  of  oratory,  and  has  left 
written  works  which  are  esteemed  superior  to 
everything  of  like  kind  in  ancient  Christian  litera- 
ture. To  the  precepts  of  his  mother,  and  to  her 
training  in  early  life,  are  traceable  the  gifts  and 
traits  which  distinguished  his  life. 

Of  Alexander  the  Great  it  is  said :  "Like  almost 
all  men  remarkable  for  either  good  or  evil,  Alex- 
ander inherited  from  his  mother  his  most  notable 
qualities — his  courage,  his  intellectual  activity,  and 
an  ambition  indifferent  to  any  means  that  made  for 
his  own  end.  Fearless  in  her  life,  she  fearlessly 
met  death  with  a  courage  worthy  of  her  rank  and 
domineering  character,  when  her  hour  of  retribu- 
tion came ;  and  Alexander  is  incomprehensible  till 
we  recognize  him  as  rising  from  the  womb  of 
Olympia." 

Jeanne  LeFranc  Calvin,  mother  of  John  Calvin, 
was  noted  for  her  great  piety ;  and  also  for  her  gift 


168  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

of  discretion,  which  is  at  all  times  to  be  esteemed 
as  a  virtue  of  untold  worth.  In  addition  to  the 
gifts — both  mental  and  spiritual — which  she 
possessed  in  marked  degree,  great  personal  beauty 
added  to  her  charm  and  attractiveness.  From  her 
example,  and  from  her  teachings,  John  Calvin 
drew  much  of  the  inspiration  and  stability  of  char- 
acter which  made  his  career  so  notable. 

Ann  Cooke  Bacon,  mother  of  Sir  Francis  Bacon, 
was  distinguished  both  as  a  linguist  and  as  a  the- 
ologian. She  corresponded  in  Greek  with  Bishop 
Jewell;  and  so  well  versed  was  she  in  Latin  that 
she  translated  his  Apologia  with  such  a  degree  of 
correctness  that  neither  he  nor  Archbishop  Parker 
could  suggest  a  single  alteration. 

In  his  adopted  Fatherland,  the  memory  of  Wil- 
liam the  Silent  is  still  passionately  cherished.  The 
traits  of  character  which  so  endeared  him  to  the 
people  of  Holland,  were  transmitted  from  his 
mother,  Juliana  of  Stollberg,  from  whom,  history 
records,  he  inherited  his  noblest  gifts. 

David  Hume,  historian,  poet,  philosopher,  but 
withal  a  skeptic,  stated  that  the  only  argument  for 
Christianity  which  was  to  him  unanswerable  was 
the  beautiful  and  holy  life  of  his  mother. 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  169 

Benjamin  West  in  early  childhood  displayed 
much  artistic  talent.  Easily  discouraged,  however, 
and  subject  to  moods  of  depression,  it  was  only  by 
reason  of  the  constant  encouragement  and  stimu- 
lating counsel  of  his  mother  that  he  faced  bravely, 
and  overcame,  the  difficulties  which  beset  his  way. 
In  later  years,  when  his  reputation  as  an  artist  was 
established,  he  frequently  said,  "My  mother's  kiss 
made  me  a  painter!" 

Said  Richard  Cecil :  "I  tried  to  be  a  skeptic 
when  a  young  man,  but  my  mother's  life  was  too 
much  for  me." 

Katharina  Elizabeth  Textor  Goethe,  the  mother 
of  Johann  Wolfgang  Goethe,  was  of  a  singularly 
bright  and  happy  disposition.  Married  at  the  age 
of  seventeen  to  a  man  twenty-one  years  her  senior, 
she  was  in  fact  more  nearly  of  an  age  with  her 
children  than  her  husband;  and  through  her  com- 
panionship with  them  kept  their  childhood  sunny 
and  sweet  in  a  home  which  would  perhaps  have 
otherwise  been  too  severely  disciplined  by  the  stern 
father.  The  adoration  of  Goethe's  mother  for  her 
talented  son  savored  almost  of  idolatry;  and  he  in 
turn  was  devotedly  attached  to  her.  "She  furnished 
him  with  the  traits  of  character  of  Elizabeth  in 


170  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

Goetz  Berlichinzen,  the  amiable  housewife  in  Her- 
mann und  Dorothea,  and  other  attractive  charac- 
ters; her  letters  well  justify  the  respect  and  affec- 
tion with  which  Goethe  always  regarded  her,  and 
account  for  many  of  the  best  qualities  in  her  son's 
intellectual  endowment. 

The  letters  of  Frau  Goethe  to  her  son,  and  to 
others  of  her  relatives  and  friends,  possess  decided 
literary  merit.  Sparkling  at  times  with  irrepressible 
good-humor — again,  tenderly  sympathetic  in  tone, 
or  reverently  solemn  as  she  discusses  serious  ques- 
tions, they  portray  throughout,  her  keenness  of  in- 
tellect and  optimistic  spirit.  To  an  intimate  friend, 
Frau  von  Stern,  she  gave  a  most  excellent  char- 
acterization of  herself :  "I  love  my  fellow-beings 
dearly,  and  that  I  know  is  appreciated  by  young 
and  old  alike;  I  live  in  the  most  unpretentious  way, 
which  also  pleases  all  the  sons  and  daughters  of 
Eve.  Nor  do  I  set  myself  up  as  anyone's  moral 
critic,  but  rather  seek  to  discover  the  good  side  of 
people,  leaving  the  bad  to  Him  who  created  us,  and 
who  best  knows  how  to  smooth  off  the  rough  cor- 
ners ;  and  I  find  that  this  mode  of  life  keeps  me  hale, 
and  happy,  and  contented."  In  a  letter  to  Dr.  Zim- 
merman, who  had  been  the  physician  of  her 
daughter,  she  wrote  in  her  cheery  manner  in  refer- 
ence to  his  own  ailment,  hypochrondria,  which  was 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  171 

so  repugnant  to  her  that  she  averred  that  she  could 
not  bring  herself  to  write  the  word: 

"Feb.  16th,  1776.  My  Dear  Doctor: — Your  kind  letter 
gave  me  much  pleasure  in  part.  But — what  I  wrote  you 
in  jest  seems  to  be  not  entirely  without  foundation.  You 
are  not  well.  Believe  me,  I  am  seriously  alarmed  about 
you.  Good  heavens !  How  comes  such  an  excellent, 
clever,  delightful,  splendid,  dear,  good  man  by  this  con- 
founded illness  ?  I  know  a  lot  of  rascals  who  ought  to  be 
sick,  for  they  are  not  of  the  slightest  use  to  the  world 
whether  they  are  asleep  or  awake.  Dear  Friend !  will  you 
take  the  advice  of  a  woman,  who  it  is  true  does  not  know 
the  first  thing  about  the  science  of  medicine,  but  who  has 
had  the  opportunity  of  close  association  with  many  people 
who  were  similarly  affected?  I  have  always  found  that  a 
change  of  surroundings  was  the  most  effective  cure.  It  is 
not  necessary  to  travel  two  hundred  miles;  but  you  must 
get  out  of  your  four  walls,  into  the  open  air,  out  into  the 
country,  among  people  you  like.  Then  hurl  all  his  black 
and  gloomy  thoughts  right  back  at  the  devil !" 

Many  years  after  the  death  of  Frau  Goethe, 
Zeller  having  asked  to  see  one  of  her  letters,  Goethe 
sent  him  one,  and  accompanied  it  with  these  words : 
"Herewith  I  enclose  one  of  my  mother's  letters,  in 
accordance  with  your  wish.  In  it,  in  every  line 
she  wrote,  there  is  expressed  the  character  of  a 
woman  who  had  a  strong  and  hearty  life  in  the 
Old  Testament  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  full  of  trust 


172  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

in  the  unchangeable  God  of  the  family,  and  of  the 
nation." 

L,etizia  Romolino  Bonaparte,  mother  of  Napoleon 
Bonaparte,  was  high-spirited  and  energetic,  possess- 
ing great  strength  of  character;  and  was  likewise 
endowed  with  unusual  personal  beauty.  She  fol- 
lowed the  changing  fortune  of  her  soldier-husband 
as  his  camp  was  moved  from  place  to  place;  and 
it  is  not  surprising  that  her  son,  nurtured  amid  such 
environment,  should  choose  a  soldier's  life.  As  a 
child,  Napoleon  was  of  an  imperious  temperament, 
and  it  was  with  difficulty  that  his  mother  finally 
gained  the  ascendancy  over  him.  In  the  heyday  of 
his  glory,  he  said:  "It  is  to  my  mother  and  her 
good  principles  that  I  owe  my  fortune  and  all  the 
good  that  I  have  ever  done."  When  his  brilliant 
career  suddenly  terminated,  and  he  was  consigned 
to  prison  on  lonely  St.  Helena,  she  begged  to  be 
allowed  to  share  his  confinement  with  him;  but  to 
this  he  would  not  consent. 

Maria  Madelena  Beethoven,  mother  of  L,udwig 
von  Beethoven,  was  a  woman  of  much  depth  of 
feeling  and  refinement.  Condemned  to  a  life  of 
great  unhappiness  by  a  worthless  and  dissolute 
husband,  she  devoted  herself  to  the  education  of 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  173 

her  son  Ludwig,  in  whom  centered  all  her  hopes  and 
aspirations.  She  was  especially  ambitious  for  his 
musical  advancement,  and  continually  held  up  be- 
fore him  his  grandfather,  from  whom  the  boy  in- 
herited his  remarkable  talent.  Of  his  mother,  Bee- 
thoven wrote:  "She  has  been  to  me  a  good  and 
loving  mother,  and  my  best  friend." 

Lord  Macaulay  paid  tribute  to  his  mother  in  the 
following  words  addressed  to  the  young: 


Young  people,  look  in  those  eyes,  listen  to  that  dear 
voice,  and  notice  the  feeling  of  even  a  touch  that  is  be- 
stowed upon  you  by  that  gentle  hand.  Make  much  of  it 
while  yet  you  have  that  most  precious  of  all  gifts,  a  loving 
mother.  «Read  the  unfathomable  love  of  those  eyes;  the 
kind  anxiety  of  that  tone  and  look,  however  slight  your 
pain.  In  after  life  you  may  have  friends ;  but  never  will 
you  have  again  the  inexpressible  love  and  gentleness 
lavished  upon  you  which  none  but  a  mother  bestows. 
Often  do  I  sigh  in  my  struggles  with  the  hard  uncaring 
world,  for  the  deep,  sweet  scrutiny  I  felt  when  of  an  even- 
ing, resting  in  her  bosom,  I  listened  to  some  quiet  tale, 
suitable  to  my  age,  read  in  her  tender,  untiring  voice. 
Never  can  I  forget  her  sweet  glances  cast  upon  me  when 
I  appeared  asleep;  never  her  kiss  of  peace  at  night.  Years 
have  passed  since  we  laid  her  beside  my  father  in  the  cold 
churchyard,  yet  still  her  voice  whispers  from  the  grave, 
and  her  eye  watches  over  me  as  I  visit  spots  long  since 
loved  by  her  memory." 


174  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

Of  the  lonely  poet,  William  Cowper,  it  is  said: 
"His  mother  was  a  Donne,  of  the  race  of  the  poet, 
and  descended  by  several  lines  from  Henry  III. 
When  Cowper  was  six  years  old,  his  mother  died; 
and  seldom  has  a  child  lost  more,  even  in  a  mother. 
Fifty  years  after  her  death  he  still  thinks  of  her, 
he  says,  with  love  and  tenderness  every  day.  Late 
in  his  life,  his  cousin,  Mrs.  Anne  Bodham,  recalled 
herself  to  his  remembrance  by  sending  him  his 
mother's  picture.  'Every  creature,'  he  writes, 
'that  has  any  affinity  to  my  mother  is  dear  to  me, 
and  you,  the  daughter  of  her  brother,  are  but  one 
remove  distant  from  her;  I  love  you  therefore,  and 
I  love  you  much,  both  for  her  sake  and  for  your 
own.  The  world  could  not  have  furnished  you 
with  a  present  so  acceptable  to  me  as  the  picture 
which  you  have  so  kindly  sent  me.  I  received  it 
the  night  before  last,  and  received  it  with  a  trepi- 
dation of  nerves  and  spirits  somewhat  akin  to  what 
I  should  have  felt  had  its  dear  original  presented 
herself  to  my  embraces.  I  kissed  it,  and  hung  it 
where  it  is  the  last  object  which  I  see  at  night,  and 
the  first  on  which  I  open  my  eyes  in  the  morning. 
She  died  when  I  completed  my  sixth  year;  yet  I 
remember  her  well,  and  am  ocular  witness  of  the 
great  fidelity  of  the  copy.  I  remember,  too,  a 
multitude  of  the  maternal  tendernesses     which     I 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  175 

received  from  her,  and  which  have  endeared  her 
memory  beyond  expression.  There  is  in  me,  I  be- 
lieve, more  of  the  Donne  than  Cowper,  and  though 
I  love  all  of  both  names,  and  have  a  thousand 
reasons  to  love  those  of  my  own  name,  yet  I  feel 
the  bond  of  nature  draw  me  vehemently  to  your 
side.'  As  Cowper  never  married,  there  was  noth- 
ing to  take  the  place  in  his  heart  which  had  been 
left  vacant  by  his  mother." 

"My  mother !  when  I  learned  that  thou  wast  dead, 
Say,  wast  thou  conscious  of  the  tears  I  shed? 
Hovered  thy  spirit  o'er  thy  sorrowing  son, 
Wretch  even  then,  life's  journey  just  begun? 
Perhaps  thou  gav'st  me,  though  unfelt,  a  kiss ; 
Perhaps  a  tear,  if  souls  can  weep  in  bliss — 
Ah,  that  maternal  smile !  it  answers — Yes. 
I  heard  the  bell  toll'd  on  thy  burial  day, 
I  saw  the  hearse  that  bore  thee  slow  away, 
And,  turning  from  my  nursery  window,  drew 
A  long,  long  sigh,  and  wept  a  last  adieu ! 
But  was  it  such?    It  was.     Where  thou  art  gone, 
Adieus  and  farewells  are  a  sound  unknown. 
May  I  but  meet  thee  on  that  peaceful  shore, 
The  parting  word  shall  pass  my  lips  no  more ! 
Thy  maidens  grieved  themselves,  at  my  concern, 
Oft  gave  me  promise  of  thy  quick  return. 
What  ardently  I  wished  I  long  believed, 
And   disappointed  still,  was   still  deceived; 
By  expectation  every  day  beguiled, 
Dupe  of  tomorrow,  even  from  a  child. 


176  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

Thus  many  a  sad  tomorrow  came  and  went, 
Till,  all  my  stock  of  infant  sorrows  spent, 
I  learned  at  last  submission  to  my  lot, 
But  though  I  less  deplored  thee,  ne'er  forgot." 

Although  a  man  may  not  be  a  Christian  himself, 
yet  it  is  universally  true  that  he  desires  that  his 
children  be  brought  up  in  a  Christian  atmosphere. 
When  the  hero  of  Ticonderoga  (Ethan  Allen)  lay 
dying,  he  was  asked  by  his  child  whether  he  should 
follow  his  own  leanings  toward  atheism,  or  the 
religious  principles  of  his  mother.  The  answer 
came  prompt  and  decisive,  "Follow  the  principles 
of  your  mother."  This  unwillingness  to  trust  the 
eternal  destiny  of  his  children  to  the  uncertain 
vagaries  of  his  own  belief  is  a  striking  proof  of  the 
real  power  and  truth  of  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Of  the  Presidents  of  the  United  States,  besides 
General  Washington,  there  have  been  several  who 
have  accorded  their  highest  success  in  life  to  a 
mother's  training  and  influence. 

To  Abigail  Adams  belongs  the  unique  distinc- 
tion of  being  the  wife  of  one  President,  and  the 
grandmother  of  another — a  distinction  unique  in  all 
the  history  of  the  American  nation.  Her  letters, 
edited  by  her  grandson,  are  marvels  of  wisdom  and 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  177 

virtue,  and  full  of  inspiration  and  direction  toward 
noble  aims. 

Thirty-five  years  after  the  death  of  Andrew 
Jackson's  mother,  he  repeated  at  a  dinner  given  in 
his  honor,  the  following  words  of  his  mother: 
"Andrew,  if  I  should  not  see  you  again,  I  wish  you 
to  remember  and  treasure  up  some  things  I  have 
already  said  to  you.  In  this  world  you  will  have  to 
make  your  own  way.  To  do  that  you  must  have 
friends.  You  can  make  friends  by  being  honest, 
and  you  can  keep  them  by  being  steadfast.  You 
must  keep  in  mind  that  friends  worth  having  will 
in  the  long  run  expect  as  much  from  you  as  they 
give  to  you.  To  forget  an  obligation,  or  to  be  un- 
grateful for  a  kindness,  is  a  base  crime — not  merely 
a  fault  or  a  sin,  but  an  actual  crime.  Men  guilty 
of  it,  sooner  or  later  must  suffer  the  penalty. 

"In  personal  conduct  be  always  polite,  but  never 
obsequious.  No  one  will  respect  you  more 
than  you  esteem  yourself.  Avoid  quarrels  as 
long  as  you  can  without  yielding  to  imposition,  but 
sustain  your  manhood  always.  Never  bring  a  suit 
at  law  for  assault  or  battery,  or  for  defamation. 
The  law  affords  no  remedy  for  such  outrages  that 
can  satisfy  the  feelings  of  a  true  man. 


178  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

"Never  wound  the  feelings  of  others.  Never 
brook  wanton  outrage  upon  your  own  feelings.  If 
ever  you  have  to  vindicate  your  feelings  or  defend 
your  honor,  do  it  calmly.  If  angry  at  first,  wait 
till  your  wrath  cools  before  you  proceed." 

A  visitor  to  the  White  House  once  commended 
James  K.  Polk  for  his  respect  for  the  Sabbath  day, 
adding  that  it  was  highly  gratifying  to  the  religious 
sentiment  of  the  country.  President  Polk  replied, 
"I  was  taught  by  a  pious  mother  to  fear  God,  and 
keep  his  commandments,  and  I  trust  that  no  cares 
of  a  government  of  my  own  will  ever  tempt  me  to 
forget  what  I  owe  to  the  government  of  God." 

Abraham  Lincoln,  whose  mother  died  when  he 
was  a  mere  lad,  always  attributed  to  her  his  best 
traits  of  character,  and  the  development  of  the 
highest  good  in  his  stern  nature. 

The  mother  of  James  A.  Garfield  was  left  a 
widow  with  four  little  children,  in  what  is  known 
as  the  "Wilderness,"  in  the  State  of  Ohio.  Frontier 
life  was  one  of  poverty,  and  the  Garfield  home  only 
a  log  cabin ;  but  the  heroic  young  mother  faced  the 
struggle,  and  reared  her  family  in  the  midst  of 
great  privation.  She  lived  to  see  the  youngest  of 
her   children — James,   who   was   left   fatherless   at 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  179 

two  years  of  age,  at  three  years  was  introduced  to 
his  books,  and  when  ten  years  of  age  was  assisting 
in  the  manual  labor  of  the  farm — raised  to  the 
highest  position  within  the  gift  of  his  country.  In 
young  manhood,  while  attending  Williams  College, 
where  he  later  graduated  with  high  honor,  James 
Garfield  daily  read  a  chapter  in  the  Bible — his 
mother  by  previous  arrangement  reading  the  same 
chapter  at  the  same  hour — thus  keeping  aflame  her 
teaching  and  the  memory  of  her  love. 

a* 

Alexander  Dumas  sprang  into  fame  in  the  early 
part  of  the  nineteenth  century  as  a  writer  of  plays 
which  the  leading  French  critic  of  the  day  termed 
"A  great  historical  achievement."  On  the  night 
when  his  first  great  drama  was  receiving  the 
plaudits  of  an  enthusiastic  audience,  Dumas  was 
kneeling  by  the  bedside  of  his  dying  mother,  only 
withdrawing  occasionally  to  hear  how  the  play  was 
being  received.  His  deep  devotion  to  her  was 
stronger  than  a  desire  for  the  world's  acclaim  and 
commendation. 

The  mother  of  John  Louis  Rudolph  Agassiz, 
having  lost  four  children  prior  to  his  birth,  watched 
over    her    little    son    with    much    solicitude.     She 


180  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

seemed  to  understand  him  thoroughly,  and  to  know 
that  his  love  of  nature  and  of  all  living  things  was 
an  intellectual  tendency,  and  not  simply  a  child's 
inclination  to  make  friends  and  playmates  of  the 
things  about  him.  In  later  life,  it  was  the  sympathy 
of  the  mother  which  gave  to  the  lad  the  key  to  his 
chosen  profession.  Throughout  his  life  she  re- 
mained his  most  intimate  friend  and  companion. 
Her  counsel  to  him  was,  "To  do  all  the  good  you  can 
to  your  fellow-beings,  to  have  a  pure  conscience,  to 
gain  an  honorable  livelihood,  to  procure  for  yourself 
'by  work  a  little  ease,  to  make  those  around  you 
happy — that  is  true  happiness ;  all  the  rest  but  mere 
accessories  and  chimeras. 

In  the  mother  of  Alfred  Tennyson,  one  finds  a 
gentle  and  most  imaginative  woman.  This  last 
named  quality  descended  in  fullest  measure  upon 
her  gifted  son,  who  inherited  also  her  sunny  dis- 
position and  serenity  of  temperament, 

Leah  Salomon-Bartholdy  Mendelssohn,  mother  of 
Felix  Mendelssohn,  was  a  woman  of  a  diversity  of 
talents,  to  whom  her  sons  and  daughters  owed 
much  of  their  love  for  the  artistic  and  beautiful, 
Felix  Mendelssohn  has  been  accounted  "fortunate" 
in  possessing  a  mother  of  such  exceptional  ability, 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  181 

and  of  marked  depth  of  feeling.  From  her  he 
received  his  first  music  lessons,  which  lasted  only 
five  minutes.  Gradually  the  time  was  prolonged; 
and  as  he  practiced,  she  sat  near  the  piano,  busy 
with  her  knitting. 

In  addition  to  his  musical  education,  Mrs. 
Mendelssohn  was  careful  to  see  that  her  son 
obtained  a  good  general  education,  knowing  that 
his  happiness  would  be  greatly  increased  by  an 
interest  in  diverse  things,  thus  preventing  the  pos- 
sibility of  ennui  and  mental  stagnation. 

Chorley,  the  well-known  musical  critic  of  that 
period,  says  of  her:  "There  have  lived  few  women 
more  honorably  distinguished  than  she  was  by 
acquirement,  by  that  perfect  propriety  which  Horace 
Walpole  has  justly  called  the  grace  of  declining 
life;  by  a  cordial  hospitality,  the  sincerity  of  which 
there  was  no  mistaking;  by  an  easy  humor  in  con- 
versation, and  a  knowledge  of  men  and  books.  She 
possessed  a  fund  of  intelligence,  a  habit  of  mind 
bred  amongst  constant  intercourse  with  the  best 
things  of  all  countries,  which  belonged  to  herself 
and  remained  with  her  to  the  last." 

The  mother  of  Robert  Moffatt  possessed  more 
than  the  usual  piety  of  a  Scotch  woman  of  the  time 
in  which  she  lived.    In  spite  of  very  limited  oppor- 


182  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

tunities,  she  was  exceedingly  intelligent,  and  kept 
herself  well-informed  regarding  the  great  move- 
ments of  the  world;  especially  did  she  take  a  lively 
interest  in  spiritual  affairs,  and  missionary  inter- 
prises,  which  were  at  that  date  only  in  their  in- 
fancy. Seated  about  the  open  fire  on  long  winter 
evenings,  Robert  Moffatt,  knitting  with  his  brothers 
and  sisters,  first  heard  from  his  mother's  lips  that 
there  were  heathen  in  the  world,  and  of  efforts  be- 
ing made  to  send  them  the  Gospel.  The  impression 
made  upon  him  in  childhood,  of  the  need  of  foreign 
missionaries,  influenced  the  life  of  Robert  Moffatt 
to  such  an  extent  that  he  became  the  pioneer  of 
modern  missionary  work  in  South  Africa,  giving 
fifty-four  years  of  intense  service  to  the  work.  It 
was  by  his  influence  that  David  Livingstone  (after- 
ward his  son-in-law)  was  led  to  give  his  life  to 
Africa. 

Thomas  Henry  Huxley,  referring  to  his  mother, 
says :  "Physically  and  mentally  I  am  the  son  of  my 
mother  so  completely — even  down  to  peculiar  move- 
ments of  the  hands,  which  made  their  appearance 
in  me  as  I  reached  the  age  she  had  when  I  noticed 
them — that  I  can  hardly  find  a  trace  of  my  father 
in  myself  except  an  inborn  faculty  for  drawing, 
which  unfortunately  in  my  case  has  never  been  cul- 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  183 

tivated,  a  hot  temper,  and  that  amount  of  tenacity 
of  purpose  which  unfriendly  observers  sometimes 
call  obstinacy." 

Emerson,  whose  mastery  of  the  English  language 
has  been  acknowledged  to  be  unsurpassed,  states 
that  his  style  was  derived  in  large  measure  from  the 
constant  reading  and  study  of  the  Bible  which  was 
required  of  him  by  his  mother.  Of  her,  Dr.  Froth- 
ingham  writes:  "Ruth  Haskins,  the  wife  of  Wil- 
liam, and  mother  of  Ralph  Waldo  Emerson,  was  a 
woman  of  great  patience  and  fortitude,  of  the 
serenest  trust  in  God,  of  a  discerning  spirit,  and  a 
most  courteous  bearing;  one  who  knew  how  to 
guide  the  affairs  of  her  own  house,  as  long  as  she 
was  responsible  for  that,  with  the  sweetest  author- 
ity, and  knew  how  to  give  the  least  trouble  and  the 
greatest  happiness  after  that  authority  was  resigned. 
Both  her  mind  and  her  character  were  of  a  superior 
order,  and  they  set  their  stamp  upon  manners  of 
peculiar  softness  and  natural  grace,  and  quiet  dig- 
nity. Her  sensible  and  kindly  speech  was  always  as 
good  as  the  best  instruction;  her  smile,  though  it 
was  ever  ready,  was  a  reward." 

Lord  Wolseley  touched  the  keynote  of  many  a 
soldier's  life  when  he  said:     "Poets  imagine  that 


i&4  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

men  say  to  themselves  the  night  after  a  battle, 
'What  will  they  say  in  England?'  I  believe  that 
by  far  the  largest  portion  of  men  think  of  their 
mother,  and  of  her  valued  love  for  them.  At  least 
it  has  been  so  all  my  life." 

James  Whistler  has  put  upon  canvas  the  likeness 
of  his  mother ;  and  the  serenity  and  calmness,  so  well 
portrayed,  present  a  faithful  presentation  of  peace- 
ful declining  days. 

In  "Margaret  Ogilvy,"  J.  M.  Barrie  gives  a  pen- 
portrait  of  his  mother,  who,  like  the  typical  Scotch 
housewife,  finds  her  highest  happiness  in  the  busy, 
sheltered  home-life.  Her  keen  interest  and  pardon- 
able pride  in  her  son's  literary  talent  cannot  be  sup- 
pressed, in  spite  of  the  diligent  effort  on  her  part 
to  assume  indifference. 

Admiral  Farragut,  in  his  Journal,  tells  of  the 
wonderful  bravery  of  his  mother  in  the  early  days 
of  the  settlers  in  America.  On  one  occasion,  when 
she  was  left  at  home  with  only  her  little  children,  a 
party  of  Indians  came  to  the  house,  which  was 
located  in  an  isolated  section  of  country,  and  sought 
admission.  With  a  heroism  born  of  necessity,  Mrs. 
Farragut  barred  the  door  in  the  most  effectual  man- 
ner she  could  devise,  and  sent  all  the  trembling  little 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  185 

ones  up  into  the  loft,  while  she  remained  to  guard 
the  entrance  with  an  ax.  The  savages  attempted  to 
parley  with  her,  but  she  kept  them  at  bay  until  they 
finally  decided  to  depart,  leaving  her  and  her  family 
unmolested.  This  act  of  heroism  on  the  part  of  a 
woman,  and  that  woman  his  own  mother,  ever  after- 
ward stamped  itself  upon  the  life  and  character  of 
her  son,  who  in  later  years  was  to  take  an  impor- 
tant part  in  the  naval  affairs  of  the  country. 

Seldom  has  the  devotion  of  a  son  been  more 
admirably  portrayed  than  by  Robert  E.  Lee  for  the 
invalid  mother  to  whom  he  states  that  he  owed 
everything.  Left  fatherless  at  the  age  of  eleven, 
Robert,  in  the  absence  of  older  brothers  and  sis- 
ters, relieved  his  mother  of  many  of  the  duties  of 
the  home,  and  also  of  outside  cares,  as  far  as  it  was 
within  his  power  to  do  so.  As  housekeeper,  he 
carried  the  keys  and  did  the  marketing,  attended  to 
the  horses,  and  accompanied  his  mother  for  a  drive 
each  day.  When  leaving  home  to  take  up  his 
studies  at  West  Point,  his  mother  declared  that  she 
could  not  live  without  him ;  and  it  was  only  a  short 
time  after  his  graduation  that  he  was  summoned  to 
her  deathbed. 

Among  the  many  virtues  which  this  excellent 
mother  instilled  into  her  son  were  self-denial  and 


186  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

self-control,  both  of  which  he  possessed  to  a  marked 
degree. 

Dwight  L.  Moody,  America's  greatest  evangelist, 
ascribed  to  his  mother  the  shaping  of  his  life  for 
effective  service  in  the  gospel  ministry.  His  deep 
love  for  her,  his  admiration  for  her  spirit  of  hero- 
ism, and  appreciation  of  her  struggle  to  rear  nine 
children  in  spite  of  abject  poverty,  caused  him  to 
love  her  with  a  devotion  little  short  of  idolatry. 

Once,  while  holding  services  in  Cambridge,  Eng- 
land, where  the  students  seemed  utterly  irrespon- 
sive, Moody  bethought  himself  of  his  own  mother, 
and  of  a  mother's  wonderful  influence.  He  called 
a  prayer-meeting  for  mothers  one  afternoon,  in 
Alexander  Hall,  to  pray  for  university  men  as 
"some  mother's  son."  Three  hundred  mothers  at- 
tended, and  Moody  often  afterwards  referred  to 
this  meeting  as  unique  in  his  long  service.  Mother 
after  mother,  amid  her  tears,  raised  fervent  pray- 
ers to  heaven.  That  night  the  tide  turned,  and 
during  the  remainder  of  the  meeting  scores  of 
young  men  were  brought  into  the  kingdom  of  God. 

At  his  mother's  funeral,  standing  by  her  coffin, 
and  holding  in  his  hands  the  old  family  Bible  and 
well-worn  book  of  devotions,  Moody,  in  his  char- 
acteristically simple  but  beautifully  impressive  way, 


MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN  187 

paid  eloquent  tribute  to  the  worth  of  a  good 
mother,  giving  as  example  the  life  of  his  own 
mother,  whose  children's  highest  privilege  he 
deemed  was  now  to  arise  and  call  her  blessed. 

The  biographer  of  Ethelbert  Nevin  says :  "Cer- 
tainly rarely  between  mother  and  son  have  the 
parental  ties  persisted  so  intensely.  More  truly 
than  of  most  sons  may  it  be  said  that  his  life  was 
a  prolongation — an  admiration  of  hers.  He 
thought  of  her  always ;  he  lived  in  her ;  they  were 
never  disassociated;  and  only  by  a  little  while  did 
he  survive  her  death." 

Never  was  there  a  stronger  bond  of  affection  be- 
tween mother  and  son  than  between  Thomas  Alva 
Edison  and  his  mother.  Speaking  of  her  once 
after  her  death,  he  said:  "I  did  not  have  my 
mother  very  long,  but  in  that  length  of  time  she 
cast  over  me  an  influence  which  has  lasted  all  my 
life.  The  good  effects  of  her  early  training  I  can 
never  lose.  If  it  had  not  been  for  her  apprecia- 
tion and  her  faith  in  me  at  a  critical  time  in  my 
experience,  I  should  very  likely  never  have  become 
an  inventor.  )  You  see  my  mother  was  a  Canadian 
girl,  who  used  to  teach  in  Nova  Scotia.  She  be- 
lieved that  many  of  the  boys  who  turned  out  badly 


188  MOTHERS  OF  GREAT  MEN 

by  the  time  they  grew  to  manhood,  would  have  been 
valuable  citizens  if  they  had  been  handled  in  the 
right  way  when  they  were  young.  Her  years  of 
experience  as  a  school  teacher  taught  her  many 
things  about  human  nature,  and  especially  about 
boys.  After  she  married  my  father,  and  became  a 
mother,  she  applied  that  same  theory  to  me.  I  was 
always  a  careless  boy,  and  with  a  mother  of  differ- 
ent mental  caliber  I  should  have  probably  turned 
out  badly.  But  her  firmness,  her  sweetness,  her 
goodness,  were  potent  powers  to  keep  me  in  the 
right  path."